Pali Reader- Andersen
May 29, 2016 | Author: Sonam Gyatso | Category: N/A
Short Description
Download Pali Reader- Andersen...
Description
CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY
'M
The
Cornell University Library
original of this
book
is in
the Cornell University Library.
There are no known copyright
restrictions in
the United States on the use of the
text.
http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924071132082
PALI READER WITH NOTES AND GLOSSARY BY
DINES ANDERSEN, PH.
D.
PBOraaaOR at the ITNIVEBSITY of OorENHAOEN
PART
II:
GLOSSARY
COPENHAGEN GYLDENDALSKE BOGHANDEL, NORDISK FORLAG
LONDON LUZAC &
O.
Co.
1907
LEIPZIG HARRASSOWITZ
Tiykt tned Vnderslettelse af Vniversitelets Ftitrykskonto
NIELSEN
ft
LVDtCHK
(AXEL aiUMELKIiEB)
PALI GLOSSARY INCLUDING THE WORDS OF THE
PALI READERandoftheMAMMAPADA BY «
DINES ANDERSEN, Ph.
D.
PBOraSSOR AT TBI UNiyiRSITY OF OOPimUOIK
COPENHAGEN GYLDENDALSKE BOGHANOEL, NORDISK FORLAG O.
LEIPZIG HARRASSOWITZ 1904—1905
,
/ ,
NIRUJKN A LYDICHK (AIKt. >IMUItl.KI«H)
PALI GLOSSARY
PREFACE. In
my
issuing the present part of the Pali
Reader I ought
much retarded the conclusion of which I know
sincere regret that various circumstances have so
final revision
and printing of the
glossary, the
As has been
has been expected long ago by not a few scholars.
mised
in the preface to
the whole text of best to
make
it
Part
Dhammapada, and
I have upon the whole done It has been
as complete as possible.
my aim
by
my
this to
sufficient help for the first years' study,
he will be able to -work inpendently, and I have therefore above
untill
to
striven
arrange the materials so that every passage in the texts
which might be supposed to present even the slightest beginner should not be passed by in
pro-
glossary includes the vocabulary of
this
1.
supply the young student with a
all
to express
my
in silence.
Whether
difficulty to the
I have succeeded
explanations in such cases, where I differ from the usual inter-
pretation,
I must leave to
my
critics to
judge
With regard
of.
to the
lexicographical system introduced into this glossary I need not to say
much;
it
is
of course,
as to the outer form, in
from that of the Dictionary of Childers of the letters I have introduced
with a few exceptions,
e. g.
the stems are ending in the reason
for
The
in addition to the
Indian order
declinable words in their stems (only
pronouns
which I hope
than pitu).
respects different
like
aham, bhavam,
etc.);
consonants these have been printed in
muddhan, gandhiw, pitar tical
all
:
many
will
be understood
:
ghosavat, cetas,
(the latter I have considered
verbs ought in
my
where Italics,
more prac-
opinion to be given in their
present indicative (3. sing.), as has also been done by Childers, together
with reference to the Sanskrit roots; to roots or forms
so I have not paid
given by the native Pali-grammarians,
any attention
my
task only
quoted, being to deal with the texts themselves, and nothing has been I have that cannot be traced in the litterature. In many single cases
had an indispensable support
(now
of V. Trenckner
where
own
rny
in the
collections
collections in the exhaustive lexicographical
Copenhagen University Library),
were not
sufficient to state
especially
a certain
signifi-
gender of a word; the abbreviation (Tr.) added here and there in the glossary will show that also on other accounts 1 have cation, form, or
derived som
3
benefit from suggestions of his accidentally occurring
number
the vast
rangements I beg Pali words to
With regard
of his quotations.
remark that
to
asterisks
among
to typographical
ar-
have been put before those
which no Sanskrit equivalents can be traced; likewise Dictionary
of
Monier Williams, the new edition of which has been of great help
to
generally
before
me during within
compounds not found
the whole work;
parentheses
rnSsati])
Of
Sanskrit
forms of the Pali words are put
denote that this particular form of the word
inverted
in
the
comma
are
simply
Before using the book
to insert the corrections
is
not traced.
ought to be observed that those within
it
my
predecessors;
hope
will easily be
quotations from
other typographical indications, abbreviations,
understood;
occur
whilst brackets put to a heading-word (e. g. [sa-
the English iranslations
double
the
order to show that they do not
in
Reader or the Dhpd.,
certain
in
my
etc., I
readers are earnestly requested
and additions given on the
last
pages into the
text of both parts.
Mr, I
Jolt. Eijser,
am
my
my young
friend
Assistant Librarian at our University Library, to
whom
In conclusion I wish to address
best thanks to
indebted for his kind assistance in correcting the proofs. Coiienhageii,
September
1907.
Dines Andersen.
TO
MY TEACHER AND FRIEND
Professor Dr. IN
THE
5015
phil. V.
FAUSB0LL
COMMEMORATION OF
ANNIVERSARY OF HIS FIRST EDITION OF THE
DHAMMAPADA Copenhagen, March
16.,
1905
DINES ANDERSEN
DUOPACE Reproduced by
XEROGRAPHV
by Micro Photo Inc. Cleveland 12, Ohio
a- pas si,
A. a-', the V.
base of pron, gen, assa, assa,
ayam,
the augment originally prefixed
to the verbal root in the formation of
the inipf., aor, & cond. tenses, in most cases dropped after ma {q. v.) and generally omitted in ordinary prose. List of augmented forms occurring in the texts of the Reader & the Dhp.i
a-ka, a-kari, a-kasi, a-kaihsu,
a-karamhase, a-karayi,
v,
v.
karoti,
a*ggahi, a-ggahum, a-ggahesi,
v,
v,
chin*
bhanati.
vadati.
a-vadhi, v, vadhati, a-vadesi. v. vadeti. a-samsi, v. samsati. sakkoti.
v.
a>88umha, v. sunati. a-hayatha. v. hayati. a- ha si, v. harati, a-ho8i(m),
&8im, V. attbi. acc-a-ga, aoc-a-gama, ajjh-a-ga, ajjh'a-gu,
V. jalati.
all-
v,
v.
a'damsa,
v.
dadati.
a-desayi,
v. deseti.
a-ddakkhi, v. dakkhati. a-ddasa, a^ddasa, a-ddasama, a- d das a sum, v. dissati. PSli Oloiiur/.
acUii-
ajjh-a-bhasi, v. adhi-bbasati. ajjb-a-vasayi, v, adbi-vaseti.
anu-pariy*a-ga,
v. tarati.
a-dasi(m),
v.
gacchati.
v. jinati.
titthati.
,
v.
a-bbasi, a-bbasatha, v. bhasati. a>Taca(m), a-voca, a-TOoum, v.
gaccbati.
a-ttha, a-tthasi, a-Uharasu,
a-da,
a-bbanim,
a-huvambase, a-hesum, v, hoti.
dati.
a-tari,
v. piijeti.
a-plavim, v. p(a)lavati. a-bravi, a-bruvi. v, bruti. a-bbavissa (cond.), w. bhavati. a-bhassatba, v. bhassati,
ttha,
caveti.
a-cchidda, a-cohindi, a-jali, a-jini.
puc>
a-hu, a-buifa, a- buva, a-huva-
ganhati.
a-'ghatayi, v. ghateti. a-cari, v. carati.
a-cavayi,
v.
chati.
a-8akkhi(in),
kareti.
a-gaficbi, a-gama, a-gamasi, a-gatnaihsu, v. gaoobati. V.
passati.
a-piijesuih.
a-^ the prp, a», shortened before double cons, v, akkamati, akkosati etc. a-^,
v,
a-pucchi, a-pucchiihsu,
v,
anu-pari-
gacohati.
anv-a-ga, v. anu-gacchati, apa-nayi, v. apa-neti. ud-a-padi, v. up-pajjati.
upaoc-a-ga, up a- garni, v.
v.
(upati-gaocbati).
if^a-gaochati. 1
a-
upa,-visi, V.
a-karonta,
upa-visati.
V.
paoc-a-ssosi,
paoc>a-Bso&um,
V.
a-karanena,
pa-majjati.
pa-yasi, pa-yiin8u, v. pa-vassi, v. pa-vasiiati. pj.-visi,
pa-yati.
V.
vyapa-nudati.
«.
V.
negative particle, prefixed to the following words, 1) to doudb (subst,, adj., adv.), 2) to verbal forms (moBtly a-'*,
to fart.,
grd.,
verbal
fioite
or
g'.r.
forms).
rarely to
inf.,
comp. with
In
words beginning originally with two co'jsouanta the first cons,
generally
is
doubled (v. a-ppativattya, a-paccakkhaya), and before vowels it has always the form an- [:>. below). As to the sifnificatiijn (gf.
f.)
it
and synora.
is
often opp. to sa*
witl) the particles na-,
nir, v>
(.'ina-?).
tide
found
Sometimes
this par-
reoeafed: an-a- (as a kiiid of stronger negation (?), cp. an-a* bliavakata [but an-a-kama, not unwilling]). It is doubtful whether thisparticle is contained in comp. like pbalEpbiJa, maggamagfjae/c. ((?, r.). [R, Otto is
{cp. a-m.'ckoti.
ZDM». XLVIlI.si Dhpd. (1866) p. 102,u.
a-sakkhi, Jut.
I,
Frunkc:
a-piicasi,
382,34. an-abhirami,
Jut. Ill, 30,3o)
XL, 644 (cp. a-kakkasa,
G. Bilhler:
Jut.
I,
ZDMQ.
171,17. 386,16)].
mfn. free from hnrshnesg. Dh. 408. (.-waiii, ace. m.). a-kata, a) mfn. not 'done, left undone, Dh. 50.165.314. b) ,1. the uncreated (a. Nibbuna):! a-katafifiuK
Dh. 97.
mfn.
383.
knowing the uncreated, a-katafiflu'. mfn. ungrateful, ft-katta*.
>».
who does no
(^u),
•114
(katharii.-katlul).
(-i,
a-kuthotvil, a-kaiiiuii,
v.
//..
Dh. 183. 333.
time, or mfn, unti. kSla.
seasonable, 26,91. 37,16,
to be done, Dh, 74. 293, V, karoti. a-kincana, mfn, without anything, calling nothing his own, disintorested, Dh. 88. 221. 396—431. a-kinci, adv, not a little, Dh. 390, V, koci [cp, na).
a-kicca, mfn. not
a-kujjhitva,
kujjhati.
v.
a-kutobhaya, kuto
'\-
bhaya,
fear, secure,
a-kuddha,
(—
mfn.
Dh.l96
(.>^e,
from
ace. pi. m.).
angry,
not
mfn.
so,
knowing no
q. v,),
11, 17
(-^assa, gen.), v. kujjhati.
a-kubbato,
gen.m., from por/.).
a-nivesana, mfn. homeless; sible
de
to
inacces-
from attach-
froe
iire,
ment (?) Dh. 40. (cp. SBE. X, 14.j a-nissita, mfn, trot dependent on, Dh. 93 abare />^o, „not absorbed in enjoyment".
*a - n i g h
Si,mfn. scatheless, harmless (?) {Sa. *a-nigbna,
Morris JPTS. '91—93,
41
p.
ff.;
*a-nyagha (= an-agha), sinless, Fsb. cp. SBE. X, 71 The nafi'.
word from *nigha it by nidalso sa, un-ehas
tives derive this
nsuiferiug"
dukklia;
and
expl():n
cp,
(Vih)).
>
a-paccakkbaya, a-pafina, mfn.
paccakkhati.
t;.
not
intelligent,
Dh.
3 '2.
a-patikkamitva, a-
pad a,
patikkamati. e. having no the existence (samsara),
footing in
Dh. 179.
i.
ISO.*
"-attbaya attha^) „to keep him from n. 47, s:
a religious life",
*a-paf&-npaccaya, mfn. dent of others,
310.
a-pubba, ded
[opp.
99,25!
^o
not depen-
sasane
(
—
„for
the knowledge of the doctrine") 69,i4;
mfn. not first, unpreceea-carima); .%.am, adv.
apubbam acarimam, and
not
after",
„not „simulta'87 p. 101;
JPTS. Ehya Davids SBE. XXXV neously- (Morris
a-ppagabbha,
tnfn.
p. 64). arrogant,
not
modest, quiet, Dh. 245
(v,
pagab-
bha).
*a- p p a t c c b a u n
a, mfn. not covered, nuked, 10,i5 »vO aliosi, „he exposed himself {v. pa^icobanna). *a-ppatipuggala, mfn. unequalled, 80,24 (v, pati-puggala). a-ppatibaddha-citta, mfn, one whose mind is not turned to (loc), kamesu ^o, Huot bewildered by love", Dh. 218 (v. patibaddba). a - p p a t i V a 1 1 i y a, mfn. insubvertible, i
110,T
*a-pabbajana, {Jat. V.
v.
mfn. footless
"-labba,
76,3
m. acquisition of demerit, Dh, 309.
before
Dh. 294. 296.
n. demerit,
^a
(f bhumi).
(v,
*a-ppatik.araka, mfn. 14,1
:
katnssa
'>.arri
pativatteti).
ungrateful,
(ace.
»*.),
one
who does
not return what has been
done,
patikaraka). m. anaichy,10.3i.
(v,
*a-ppatissavasa, (v.
patissuva).
a-ppatta. mfn.
not having obtained
Dh. 272.
{ace.)
X, p.
patta' cp. SBE.
67).
a-ppaduttha, 125.
{v.
paduttha,
{v.
Dh.
mfn. harmless,
dussati).
cp.
a-ppaniatta, mfn.
not slothful, earnest, zealous, strenuous, i^vi (m. pi.)
104,9. Dh. 21. [v. pamatta, pamajjati; cp. appa-matta). a-ppamadu, m. earnestness, strenuouaness, ^o Dh. 21 .>.'e & o/amhi ;
Dh. 22; -^ena sampadetlia,
[loc.)
„work out your salvation with gence" [instr.). "-rata, mfn, lighting in earneBtnesB,
dili-
de-
Dh. 31. 327.
"-vagga, m. the second chapter of Dh. "-viharin, mfn. living atrenuously, Dh. 57 (--vinaih, gen, pi.) [cp.
pamada &
a-ppameyya.
pamajjati).
mfn,
immensurable,
pameyya), a-ppasanna, mfn. not
quiet,
un-
believing, without faith,
76,30.
(cp,
95,13.
[v.
pasanna
a-ppiya,
&
pasldati). mfn. unpleasant, disagree-
able; /N^ehi [instr, n, pi,) 67,9. 106,»5
—
Dh. 210; .x/Snam [gen. n, pi.) Dh. 210; m. .n^o, an ennemy, Dh. 77. [v. piya). 106,98
—
a-ph^^la, mfn, without fruit, improfitable, vain, ,%/a vaca Dh, 51. [opp. sa-phala, cp. phalaphala). *a-phasuka, mfn. unpleasant, un•
easy; n, sickness, 46, s. 49,34.
28.
kim
what ails you? 49,»s, a-bala. mfn. weak; *a-bal'-as8a. m. a weak horse, a hack [opp. sighassa), Dh. 29. a- b ban a, mfn. having no wound (vanai q. v.) Dh. 124. a-bbata, mfn. undisciplined, not obte /x/am,
serving the q.
V.)
religious
Dh. 264
[cp.
a-brahmacariya,
duties (vata,
subbata). n.
uncbastity,
impurity, ^arii,
(manto)
/vo
.
invaluable,
-priceless,
"-manto
32,io;
53,14.
*aii-aagana, mfn. without
sin,
frei
a soul
^a
lust,
v.
atikkamati.
»«/w. (v. atta«) destitute of
or
sabbe dhamma Dh. 279.
a self;
(m. pi.)
107,15 --
*an-»tla',nana, mfn. (fr. atta* {manas. q. v.) displeased, m. ^o, attha') non-value, harm, a bad or worthless thing; attham /%.aii ca (ace.) „right and wrong" Dh. 256; dat, t>/aya „to ')
m.
Dh.
profitless,
{o.
72;
66,3T.
senseless;
''-samllita. •)
mfn.
mfn. worthless, mfn.
"-pada-samhita,
„raade up of senseless words'*, Dh.
100.
an-anta, mfn,
endless, (cp. anafica);
*0-gocara,
mfn, whose sphere
perception)
is
unlimited, |
(rvam Buddliam). au-antara, mfn. having val,
— Dh. 348,
an-appaka,
mfn, not a litUe, con-
siderable, great,
f ^a (labha) 105,js
(dukkhaih) Dh. 144. *an-a-bhava-kata. mfn. become n. ^aifa
not existent,
annihilated,
«.
.^aiu
The often phrase „anabhavam ga-
(rSpam Tathagatassa).
meti", to annihilate, seems to infer that we have to take an-a- in a negative sense, as a kind of stron« negation (cp. Tr. PM. 64,35, considers "-kata an error for "-gata, due to the preceeding talaIn Prakrit a similar vatthukata). use of ana- has been traced in not ger
ft
few instances, (op. Pischel, Qramra.
d. Prfikfit-Spr. § 77). I should,
how-
ever, be inclined to thiuk that this
phenomenon
74,80,
an - at t ha,
harm"
»»/'«.
indiffe-
who
Dh. 126. 236. 361.
an-atikkamanta, »,n-atta,
from
regardless,
(-kh-).
recurring
63,4.
an- aggha, mfn. W/
desire,
rent, m. pi. rviao, 47,38
347
houseless
agara)
f.
.>./ini
without
= a-*)
comp.',
an-akkosam, *an-akkhata,
not going away. (chaya) Dh. 2.
an-apayin, mfn.
an-apekkhiH, an-apekhi»,
a-hethayam, v. he^heti. an- (only before vowels, foil,
nom. m.
cetaa).
a-liirika,
64,13;
infinite;
loko, 89,88.
*an-anvahata-ceta8a,wi/'n. whose mind is not perplexed, Dh. 39 (cp.
(p^) Aevil
or
-hlri-)
the
damage,
disadvantage,
n.
-%^aya (dat.) 90,27,
^va
bbu-
antaradhayati).
(v.
an-antava%^am Dh. 386, gen, >x'assa, Dh. 94, pi. ^a. Dh. 126. an- a bar a, mfn, having or taking no food, being without nutriment, m. -wO (aggi) 96,8. an-ukkanthamana,v. ukkan^hati.
an-utthabana, an-u^^bana, n. want
u^tbahati. the act of not risenergy or firmness;
of
v.
"-mala, mfn. whose taint (fault) is bad repair, pi. .am (rupaih) 96,ii {cp.
dham-
ina).
usuyyati. an-ussuka, mfn. not eager, free from greed, m. vl. .aiii
{ace.
&
a6i.)
originally be due to phrases like
/vato passati (Vin.
see the sin in /N.ato deseti
its
316) „to sinfullness", or ovarii I,
(SN.I,239) „to
—
confess, to
overcoming, conquering; dur-accaya, mfn. difficult to be conquered, ace. f. ^anti 76,s9. The pr. acchati seems to be a later formation from aor. acchi {sa. *atsit) cp. Tr. PM. 61,8; K. F. Johansson, Idg. F. Ill 206. (— sa. rcchati, Pischel, Gr. § 480.) *acchara, /". a snap with the fingers; "-sadda, m. r^ena, {instr.) „at the snapping of the fingers" 18,i7. acchariya, mfn. {sa. a,o 76,i
^am
{acc.) 76,2.
85. 7,8. 61,»8. 74,8; 7.9 (>%.as8a, opp. ekassa), 99, « (~o, opp. 80 eva); Dh. 158 (A.^am, opp.
attanam), cp. Dh. 252. 366; aniio pi, 5,31 /vBSsa puriaassa (a paramour) ;
9,13,
ovarii
(fic.
purisaifa,
/x^ena pariyayena, 91,ii
—
id.)
rena, 91,32 (in comp. anna-purisaiii 48,i2. — •') another, a second, a new (by Way of addition) 4,23. 18,3; /x-ehi dvihi (still two) 34,9. — 5) the rest, the others
&
n.
8g.) 33,16, 34,24; .x-esu di-
Tasesu (on the preceeding days) 13, 10.
satta (other mortals) 62,s5*, else, opp. idam *) with a negation: the
eva) 89,25. only one, none but; 0,0 gamanamaggo n'atthi, 3,u; ^a patittba n'atthi (thapetva tini saranani) 28,25. - *) pleonastically r^&m samvaccharam (a whole •
year) 33,i7 ; ^arii aphasukaiii n'atthi ") repeated: (no sickness) 49,28.
—
another (in different way) 67,29. 67,30. 99,10; ~am jivarii ^arii sariram {opp. tarii) 89.38. cp. Dh. 76. *) reciprocally: one-another (one to* one,
•)
.
.
wards or with another Dh. 166; often comp.: adv. 11,20. 11.27.
~
etc.)
^0
.-vaiil
afiiianiaiinarii,
19,14. 33,20-81. 74,5.
combined with other pron.: yo auflo (every other who) 34,3i; .-varh ')
(anything further) 41,?; na anuo koci (nobody else) 51, s; -^^am kinci kathetva („told some lie") 53,9; ma kiiii
r»,am kinci asamkittha (,.you ought not to suppose that there is anything behind this") 7, 11; kirica yathicchitam („every other service according
^am
your desire") 111,28. apara, itara, aniiatara.
to
—
cp, para,
*aniia-khantika, m{fn). {fr. anna -|- khanti) „be!onging to another instr, m. -wena (taya) 94,3b. a t a r a,iJ>'0«. {com2)ar. fr. anna, sa. anyatara). ') a certain, some; m, 0.0 32,9; aco. ^aiii 3,3o; gen, -vassa 9,9; loc, rwasinim 80,39; ace. f, /vum 30,28. — *) one of a certain number {w. gen. of the numeral) Dh. 137. 1B7. ') anotlier; gen. m. /x/assa pari* sassa (another man's) 100,ir, aflnatara-vesena 66,39 („in disguise'' cp. vesa; perhaps we have to read: afifiataka-" as 43,12).
an
;
fi
—
*afifia-titthiya, m{fn).
9,28;
.^i 13,11 coll. (bones) 82,3 =— ;
97,20; acc. ^\m 13,14; pi. ~ini Dh. 149; gen. ,>./inam Dh. 150. - *) the
atta*, wj. (sa. artha, cp. attha* & a^tba*), case, cause, lawsuit, litigation;
stone
acc. «^am 59,*; a(tatthaya (uparavo) on account of litigationa 42,30. - kil-
the end of a bone; acc. ,ena
fiirnian
realiufr
anumatto
{sc,
attho) ought to be preferred]. and a, w. (" sa.) an egg. "-bhuta, w'n. (cp. bhava(i) fragile] weak; f. rvS (bbata bharya) „lrom her child-
hood"
51,4,
-•
Andabliiita-jiltaka, n,
52,u. (cp. andha-bbuta). ati, indeci. (before vowels usually acc-, V, accanta, ai.cpya etc. sa.) preax') to verbs, expressing , beyond, over" *) to nouui „f xceR8ive(ly), extraordinary (-ily), too much" (-= ati-
=
;
viya,
q.
v.).
,
*a ti-accberaJca, nifn, rvam (n.) h very wonderful thing, 3,32.
v.)
atikkamana,
pi. r^si 21,31, ace. r>.,e 21, ss. sa.) fine, anu (or anu) mfn.
;
(tini saiiivaccha-
^itva (samuddam)
ger.
rani) 21, 11.
"-migo,
8,10.
atikkameti,
pr,
{cans,
to pass or tc be
atikkapassed
over; imp. 2. sg. r^ehi
(mayham
va-
sg.
.>..essami
(te
6,84.
varam)
fttt.
1.
7,2.
*a t i - k h i n a, mfn. (fr. ati -f khina, pp. •y/kshi?) destroyed, broken; capatikhina va {nt.pl.) .,like broken bows"
Dh. i66. ati-ga, mfn.
(— sa.) overcoming, m. panca-sailgatigo (bhikkhu) Dh. 370; acc. sangiitigam,
surmounting.
Dh. 397.
atigacchati,
&
pr. (so. ati- y/gum \/ga) to overcome, aor. 3. 8g. acc-
a-gania (mam) 76,s8; acc-a-ga (moham) Dh. 414, ati-galha, mfn. (so. ati-gadha, pp, VrS^O '^""y tight or close, intensive;
f,
,-wa
(kappana)
65,2i.
*ati-citra.»i/^rt. (sa. *ati excellent, brilliant; n. pi.
r«.
-{-
citra)
ani (panha-
patibhanani 98,3S. *ati-tutthi,/. (/>'. 80. ati -ftusbti) extreme joy; insir. rviya 10,i3. ati-dura, mfn. (= so.) very di.
atta-ghaSSa
17 Btant, too far;
ati-vasa,
(adv.) /ve 12,s9.
loc. n.
83,2 (natidure).
(aa.
*ati-dhona-cariM, mfn, 'wandering in tranBgresfiion', sinful; ace. m, /^inam 106,2o -= Dh. 240. (The ety-
Dh. 74.
mology
of this
word
is
u little doubt-
seems to be preferable to take it *ati-dhavana-carin (-y/dhav*, to run), Morris. JPTS. "87,100 and Franke, WZ. 1901 derive it from *dhona (pure, ydhav" to waih) sa, but
ful,
it
—
dhauta
:
„praotiaing
impurity,
*ati-vakya,
nami
16,10.
hala) very thick; the
rice-gruel
,^a yagu?
f.
thick
+
enough?"
ba„i8
56,89
questioner seems to think that is very thin or weak (natibnbala) and gets that enigmati-
(the
the cal
rice-gruel
answer
:
udakam na laddbam
„it
*ati-bbagini-putta, ati -\-
m,
{fr.
bbagini-putta, q.v,) a very dear
nephew
(ironically), />/0 5,5.
atimafinati,
ati-yman) to despise; pr, 3. eg, ^ati Dh, 366; pot. 3. 8g. ~eyya Dh. 365 (w. ace. salabbam). vh.
(sa.
+
*ati-manorama,
mfn. [fr. ati very charming; instr. (sirisobbaggena) 64,io.
mano-rama, n.
q.v.)
^ena *ati-mahanta.
+
(fr. ati
gltala)) very cold;
atiharati,
vb.
(dbuttam manavikaya santikamj atita, mfn. (sa, pp. &ti-^i) ')
past,
^am
who
kbanatita, mfn.
allows the right
to pass, m. pi.
Dh. 316. —
wi.
>vO (raja) 38,24.
atirocati,
vb. [sa. ati-^/ruc) to shine forth; pr. 3. sg. r^ati Dh. 59.
ativattati, come [ace] pr. \
vb. [aa. )^vft^ to o^^""3, sg. >vati (ditt^am)
3,97.
VM
GloHU?.
•
^a
108,7
=
who has neglected or transgressed, m. gen. /vassa (ekam dbammaih) 106,u Dh. 176. ^)act.
—
^)
past, a tale in
an event of the
subst, n. the past, ;
loc. (adv.) atite,
the times
of
past,
formerly, 2,i7
l,i.
etc\
atitanagate (opp. etarabi) in the past and in the future, 56, n (cp. an-agata); ace, »^am abar! (told a tale of the past) 28,17.
Atula,
m. nom. pr. an Upasaka; Dh. 227.
seized, v. atta-danda,
+
50,5.
passed away, dead; atita-jati, f, a former existence, loc. o/iyaiii 86, la; *atita-8attbuka, mfn. having no master more, n. pavacanam (,the holy word has no announcer more") 79,3;
3,32.
(mapayati)) to injure, to destroy (ace); pr. 3. sg. rN^eti Dh. 246 (panam). *ati-muduka, mfn. [fr. ati muduka, q.v.) very soft, mild or feebli^;
to
ati-^/br)
/x/ri
voe. rwa
vb. [caus. *ati-\/mi
+ sitala
m. >vo (aggi)
(sa.
mfn. {fr. ati Diahanta (sa. mabat)) very great (big or large); loc. m. natimabante (sare)
*atiinapeti,
Dh,
carry over, to bring; aor. 8, Sg,
moment
has not got any water").
vakya,
^am
65,is.
*ati'8itala, mfn,
»>.
ati
+
n. (fr. ati
ativiya, adv. (sa. atlva) very, exhutva 38,8i; /x.'dhammiko rajs 39,g; >vpabbajjaya cittam
heit versfiSsst").
(/"»•.
vasa
cessively; /N^auro
(sa.
*ati-bahala, mfn.
ati -j-
320.
trans*
(-^sa.) neglect, transgression, injuring, panatipata, destroying life (q. V.)
(fr.
cp. sa. ati-\/vac) abuse; ace.
greasing purity", ,der wider die Rein-
atipata,
mfn.
thoroughly subject to or dependent on (gen.); m. pi. ^a(mania) va^a))
atta*, mfn.
atta^ q. V.
cp.
(sa.
in camp.
atta. pp. a-^^da)
=
atta-mana. attaH („self")
sayam.
*atta-kilainatba, m.
(/>. atta* -{-kilamatba (sa. klamatba)) mortification; "-anuyoga, mfn. given to mortification, m. f^ 66,27 (cp. anuyoga). *atta-gutta, mfn. (fr. atta* -\gutta (aa. gupta, pp. V8"P)) »«"protected; m. r^o Db. 379. *atta-ghafina, n. (fr. atta* gbanfia (cp. aa. gbanya, \/haD)) de-
+
a
18
atta-ja
one'a
of
struction
self;
dat.
t^RjA
own destruction" Dh. 164. atta-ja, mfx {fr. atta* j^»
„to his
+
atmaja) born
8a.
from one's
.^am (papam) Dh. 161. *atta-dand;\ m/iw. danda,
using the
q. v.)
self;
n.
atta*
(/V.
stick,
+
violent
^esu Dh.
406.
"attadattha,
t».
(fr.
atta*
d eupjoiically one's own advantage, what is v/ith
le's
+
romp, atta-) w. «^.
(sa.
atman)
iodiviclual soul, self. ') the person, the Ego (the real existence of which is denied, cp, pUggala, namarupa. jiva); worn, atta 55,8. Dh. 62. 104. 160; 'atta me'ti ,a so-called
myself or ^thinking that have a soul" 96, is; instr, iittana Dh, 161; attantL sudantena „by his own weiltamed self- Dh, 160. 323; all, attana anno piyataro n'atthi 54,33. - *) instr. attana is frequently used like nom. (in apposition to the =» „liimself'' grammatical subject)
(imagined) I
himself)
„by
34,33-35.
379.
38,18.
—
")
(esp. gen.
42,1.
ace,
and
attaiii)
:
34,i6 49,21.
oth-ir
are
attano)
(attanapi) 64,8.
Dh.
oblique
used
cases
as pron.
gramm. subject persons, genders, and numbers
reflex, referring to the
in all
-= myself (ourselves), yourself (.^selves), himself (herself, itself, one's self, them-
attanam 3. sg, 12,27. 64,3i. Dh. 159. 355 (attanam causa) 3?9 (attEiii); 1. 8g. 3, is. 3. pi. 106,38 -= Dh. 80. instr.
selves),
:
56,1 (attam) nietri
27
22;
attan.a 20,27
:
:i.
(main
(katj^-kamniam) uddhari); 1. sg. 29,3
sg.
17,4
his
-
paccattam, adv. by one's pahitatta. mfn. whose mind is intent upon (v. paliita, Cp. padhana). - bhavitatta, mfn. having
~
- atta- Atta-vagga, of Dhammapada,
trained one's self (v. bhaveti).
kilamatha
name
m.
etc.
(qv.).
of a chapter
Dh. XII.
atta-bhava, bhava,
sa.
nom.
nature,
^Q
«».
(fr,
atraabhava)
,-wam 52,29. 64,ic.
body,
-
')
atta^ -f proper or
figure;
-) birth,
acc.
existence;
(pancasatimo) 17.8; pancasu „in 500 of my former ex-
"-satesu istences"
17,7,
atta-mana.
mfn, {fr, atta' -4nianas, 8a. attamanas) joyful, delighted, liappy; m. ^0 93, is, Dli. 328, f. ^ „ou^hs to have been said" 68,6; iu tht phrase siya kho pana {w. pot. of the foil, verb) we udvi'rhially likn the hiivt) siyil UKcd ml III fdi'Mltun It limy 1)11 1 hut", 7(>,v-uii. liuHiduH HJya w(i ul'tcit find uii older I
bhttva,
ii-saf, ii-ianta).
&
atthitffi
-
attbi-
sotthi, q. v.
mfn. (fr. attha', «a. rajjatanything; wanting arthika) kingdom, thika, mfn. who covets the
atthika,
m.pl. -^a 39,17. (cp. atthiw). atthita, f. (fr. atthi, sa.
.
asUtri)
being, existence, reality (opp. natthita); r^&n c'eva natthitafi ca, to be
ace.
and not to be, 96,7; passato) ya loke ,>^a there
liim) (tlin
(lokanirodhaih s.a
no reality
in
na
hoti, (to
iii
oxiMteiico
worlil) 96,1".
attlii/*, iufn. (fr. atiha', ea. arthin) desirous, wunting anything; v. mantatthin, vadatthi»i. (cp. atthika). *atthi-bhava, m. (fr. atthi
+
liliava,
V.)
(/,
(NHniHMu)
4,111;
arc,
uxidtHiK'c; ^liiii
fiatvii,
^iiiii hi-viiiK
I,
*u8yat?)
form
ai:sa (sa.
dat.
dukkhaya)
:
tad ussa
(to.
bhaveyya
=-
90,2o
01,17; avyfikatam as8a 92,«
foil.
(s.alarukkho) 260; w. ffvn. 9;.,ai; l)h, 124 (nriHsii) tuiiihakiim evaii. assa. (purlmpH) you will th^nk, 79,3; tatr' assa „8uppo8o there were (in that town)" 90,32 (cp, seyya"ha). pot. 3. pi. aasu {sa. *asyus)
Dh.
74.
-
aor.
86,17
108,24.
-part.
(iu
loc.
abs.)
sati (n.sg.), 6,34
;
if
') sat, :
command
pajjalite
burning, »«.
~o
evaih sante, evaiii sante
39, ii;
pi,
is
necessary
sati,
37,38.
then
(corresp.
94,95;
*)
loc. 6,28.
al-
santa, n.
sg.
99,7;
notwithstanding
62,jo;
=
u\
a prec.
yada),
Dh. 377-79. Dh. 69. 119-20. 384; (after prec. pathaniam:) Dh. 158. *) but, 107,S5 Dh. 387. Dh. 86. 136; atha kho [khv'] on the contrary 90,86. 91,4; atna ca 107.13-16
=
pana, but on the other hand, cp. atho «& next.
athava,
this case,
44,38.
*)
66,91.
w. prec. va,
ia
atthi.
V.
atha, indccl.(-' sa.) *) and. further, Dli. 55. ^) thou, now (continuinif the tale) 1,6. 3,1.1. 3,18 (atli'); atha kho 66,3-5 e/c; atlia kena, why then? 54,s7.
niccam
(everything)
yet,
ut tlie
loc. m. pi. .vesu (kbandhesu) 98,3i („when the groups appear to view"). ^) samana, mfn. m. o^o (andho) 25, i5. (raanussabhuto) 41,33. (puttho) 90,i. (vutto) 98,16-17; ace. m. pi. .^e (ma^tte) 69,26. The part. fr. atthi is frequently used ns adj.. V. sat, santa* (santaka) &
this,
attliu, imp.
di^thiya sati,
92,37-!)o;
Dh, 146.
13,29.
in
loc. sati
ekamseca inaritabbe
as
sati,
asirii
ahosiin),
being;
(their) death
you hold that view,
ways mfn.
-=
maharajassa ruciya
king's
sg.
1.
{inipf.)
(„a.;in"ti
86,j5.
known tlilN liiniig thu fact, 4H,wii; na no koci r».am janati, nobody knows that we exist, 72,81,
(cp.
assa
suddlio
atlia);
if
namrtna, (r».
atho, likewise,
indecl. g.
v.)
indccl.
3,4 (c/).ca).
(" ea.) or (corresp, Dh. 140. 271.
(=
sa.)
and, also,
Dh. 151. 234. 332. 423.
adum, addha
pron. n. (sa. adas)
— addha, half
v.
asu.
"-masaccayena, at the end of a half month, 20,11 "-yojana, n, a half yojana (g. v.) (g. v.);
;
63,19.
addhagu, m. (fr. addhaH -\- gu -= ga, sa. adhva-ga) a traveller; nom. ^u, Dh. 302
addha»,
(sg.
d- pi. ?)
w. (sa. adhvan), a road, a journey, life-time, time; ace. /x/aoam Dh. 207 (addhana). 44,21. 110,5.
ndhiseti
21
*addba-gata, mfn. one who has accomplisbed his journey o: old,
wj,
^o
74,ji
1) to
stand (on); ger. /N^aya 54,8.
-= gataddhi», w/n. (g.r.). cp.addhika
to
&
danam,
prec.
add ha, adv. (=- sa.) certainly, truly, probably, 3,io. 60,ao. *addhika, travelling,
a
m{fn).
{fr.
traveller;
kupanaddhikanam, mfn.
sathangani)
61,7.
adhitthana,
synon. abhinivesa (being a paraphrase
upayupadana, q. v.) adhitthana* bhiniTesanusayam (cetaso), that in< clination (of the mind) which consists
purisadhame Dh. 78, (cp.
in
:
clinging to the
anusaya),
adho,
liar a, mfn. (= sa.compar.fr, q. v.) lower, adharottbe (loc.) the lower jaw 13, i9 (v. ottha. cp. prec).
V.
ad hi, indecl. (=• sa.) prefix to verbs & nouns expressing 'above, over,
sailed, seized
ad
before vowels (except „i") the form ajjh-, c. g, adbi-
—
—
89,14.
adhigacchati,
vb. {sa. adhigo to', to attain, obtain, find, understand {w. acc); pr. 3. 8g. (v-ati (ratiiii) Dh. 187, (samadhiih)
\/gam)
'to
Db. 365; 3, pi. rwanti (sararii) Dh. 11-22; pot. 3. ag. adhigacche (padaifa santara) Dh. 368, ~eyya (seyyam, one who is better) Dh. 61; aor, 3.sg, (a)dhiga (attham), could not understand, 113,15; to. augm. ajjhaga (tanhanarii khayarii) Dh. 154; aor. 3. pi, ajjhagii (— ->/Ku) (vyasanam) 34,8i; cond. 1. ag, otarara nadhigaccbissam never find faults", lU4,ii „1 {cp, upessam, vicarissam, v, upeti & vicarati; Fsn. Ill, 3,iit & the use of should
the Greek if4ekh)v).
adhigamaim. ("
sa,) attainoient,
aQq}ii»'\t\oD\dat.>s>S,y&{w,gen. fiayassa) 90,18.
- c i 1 1 a, ft.'the higher thought', '*'a d h i meditation; loc. ~e (ayogo^ Dh. 185. adbiU^ati, vb, {sa. aabi-\/Btha)
world,
96,ia
(cp.
adiiipa, m. (— sa.) a master, lord; adhipacca. *a d b i p a n n a pp. (adhi- v'pad) as,
gen. m, /-wassa (antakedeath has seized") Dh.288. ;
„whom *adhippaya,
na-"
to';
bhasati, aor, ajjhabhasi. adhika, mjfn. {fr, adhi, aa.) exceeding, superior. compar, adhikatara, mfn, id.\ n. -N/am (assum) iv, abl, (catunnaiii samuddanam uda-
kato)
adhishthana)
^)
next.)
takes
n, {sa.
m.
pi.
so. superl. fr,
{ace. m, pi.) low people,
it
96,i2; ger.
to
(—
ftdlio, g.D.) lowest, vilest;
on, at,
^ati (upayupa^Eya, (upo-
3. ag.
q. v.)
travellers,
38,14 {v. kapana).
adhama,
(acc); pr.
determination, resolution. ^) adhering to, clinging to the world, comp, w. the
addhan)
gen.
poor
') to
practise, to perform, to devote oneself
cp. sa,
m. {fr, adhi-pra-^/i, abhi-praya) intention, meaning;
nom. r^o, 114,6.
*adbibha8ati,
vh. (adhi-\/bba9) speak to, to adress {acc.) aor, 3, sg, ajjhabhasi 77,a. adhimutta, pp. {sa. adhi-raukta (y'muc)) inclined to {w. acc, or comp,); m. vanadhimutto, who gives oneself to desires, Dh. 344 {cp. vana'); gen, m.pl. ,>/anam (nibbanarh) „who strive after NibbSna'', Dh. 226. adhivattha, pp, {fr. adhi-v/vas) to
;
living,
inhabiting {loc);
*adhiva3ana, consent,
f. --wa,
n. {fr.
5,19.
adhivaseti)
acceptance of an invitation;
acc, /^arii, 70,ii,
*adhivaseti,
{caus,
vb,
adhi-
\/va8) ')to wait, to wait for; imp.2.ag, /etu, 70,e 77,j8, {cp, adhivasana). cam. II: adhivasapeti, to cause to wait; pr. 2. ag. ^esi, 33,it.
—
—
•
—
:
—
adhiseti,
vh.
{aa, adhi-\/t;i)
to
adhanS upon (ace); fut. 8. sg. .vsessati Dh. 41. (pathavim) 107,» a d h un a, adv. (— sa.) now. o-S,gata, mfn. a new-comer; m, f%,o (uyyanapalo)
lie
—
/anugaccbati, ^tam yeva) 68,8»i (tam) 111,8.
anuggaba,
87,15.
edho,
itidecl,
adhas) down
(ea,
anu-VRam]) /^gamasi augm. anv-a-ga
vb. (sa.
to follow (acc,)\ aor, 3. sg, to.
m,
anu-giaha)
(sa.
favour, kindness, help, assistance; acc.
(w. acc.)\ adho Gaflgaift, down the river G. 14,»4 (or perliaps better comp.
n^erh
adbogafigam, adv. ?) — compar. adbara,
sanucara. mfn. v. sa'. an uc inn a, mfn, (sa. anu-cirna, pp. SLnu-y/car) having attained (acc); m. pi. -va (sainadhijhanam) 109,2i. *anuccbavika, mfn. (fr. anu cbavi) suitable, fit; m. ^o (w. inf.)
mfn,, auperl. adhama. mfn, (q, v.), an-, ana-, negative prefix, v. a-*.
*Anagata-vam8a, name
of the future',
m,
'history
of a non-canonical
Pali work („the Buddhist Apocalypse"), from which an extract is given 102,2-28.
Anathapindika, m. nom. pr, (— sa.^ 'giver of food to the poor', name
of a rich merchant', gen. /^ussa,
71,20.
aniku, m. & n. (— sa.) an army, balanika, mfn. q. v, anu*, indecl. '— sa.) before vowels except ^u" usually 'anv-' (v. anvaya etc.), prefix to verbs and nouns, expressing 'after, along, near to, according to' etc. Inserted in a dvandva* comp, of the satDe word repeated, t', khuddAnukhuddaka (cp. anu', mfn, •— anu (g,
pa^i). v.) cp,
anu-
follower.
cut
vb. (sa. anu-y/kft.
(ace.)
pr, 3, sg,
;
/vati
(lattharh) Da. 311.
an uk am pa,
/",
24.24; (w. gen. pers.) 25,s (rafino).
aiiujanati, 1) to
anukkama,
tava) out of pity
anu-kratiia) instr. adv. rvena. (sa.
gradually, 38,2a. 48,9; ti -i^ena „and so on by degrees" 34,8. sabanukkania, v.).
anukkamati,
t>6,(sa. anu-Y/krani) go along (ace); part, med. M. rvniano (-patham) 90,84, anukbuf^dakar mfn. v. kbudtt
follow,
to
danukhuddaka. an jga, it.fn. ing;
(so,
anu-ga) follow-
aatiamacca-sa.taiuga, mfn. followed by 700 companions, 110,23 (in.
.>^o).
aiiu-v/jna).
(sa.
-waiui
sg.
1.
next.)
anunnata,
mfn. (pp. auujanati, allowed, anu-jnata) permitted, having attained the permission of
sa,
(«nsvitvS 33,i8. a n u b d h a »rt. (— sa.) comprehen,
lioti,
understanding.
mfn.
q,
- dur-anubodba,
v.
*anubruheti,
vb.
*anu-
{sa.
Y/vfch) to 'increase', to devote oneself to (occ); pot. 3, sg. .v-aye (vivekam)
Dh. 76
briiheti).
{cp.
anubhavati,
vb. {sa.
anu-^/bbu)
to feel, to experience, to obtain (enjoy,
acc);
{w.
suffer)
(dukkbam)
pr.
3.
pi.
basampattim)
23,i7; inf.
ger. jO
63,18; part. med. r^maina., f. »x/a 61,6 (.taking part in", -kilam); pp. anu-
bhuta {instr.)
:
me
kirn
dukkhena
„why should
I suiTer this
^ena
pain?"
32,32.
104,13.
*anubhavana,
*anupariy aya,
m. {fr. anu-pariY^i) goinp round along; •'-patha. m. anupariyaya-naacc. rwarii 90,33 niakam maggam, 91,28 (the path round the town). *a n u p a s 8 )J mfn. {fr. anu-y'pa?) looking after, looking for; para-vajja-**, looking after the faults of others, Dh. 253 {gen. m. ^ino. Dh. 109. apaciti, /". (— sa.) honour, respect; ace, «^im, 29,26, 30.4,
*apajita,
(pp. apa-^ji), what is lost, defeat; ace, ^aih (opp, iitam) Dh. 105. M,
Apannaka-jataka,
n,
nom, pr.,
the title of the first tale in the Jstaka* book, 102,80 [a-pa^^aka, mfn. evident, certain, leading to salvation (/V, 5a,
a-parna, without leaves, opp, sa-pajjnaka, but the semasiological process
unknown; Weber, Ind, Str. Ill, 160 and Kulm, Beitr, p. 53 talce it is
—
*a-pragna-ka].
apaneti, vb. (sa. apa-y/ni) to take away, to reraove (ace); pot. 1. sg. rveyyam (atthim) 13,i4; aor. 3. sg. apanayi (putte) 13,*; ger. /vetva, 44,12. 66,32; pp. apanita, n. /^&m etam Tathagatassa, T. is free from this, 94,7 grd, i^ctahhsi, to be re;
moved, "-akara-ppatta (sa(aka)
„ in-
tolerable'*, 45,1.
*ayabbiihati (fr.
digging (cp.
or
apaviyuhati,
apa-vi-\/\ih) to remove by up or scraping out (acc.);
aor. 3. sg.
apabbuhi (pamsum)
40,26.
viyuhati).
apara, pron. (—
so.) another (by addition or progression in number, the original sense being „posterior, following", whilst para what opposite or denotes is v.) (q.
way
of
distant, cp.
23,21
;
anna);
acc.
^am
(dipaih)
aparam pana ekadivasam „and
again on a certain day",
63,24-28; n.
naparam, nothing more, 71,i6; instr, ^ena samayena, afterwards, subsequently, 95,23. 101,i«; loe. ^asmiih (kanakaviiuane) 23,22; m. pi. ^.-e pi 'ssa tayo sahaya ahesum, further he had three friends, 14,9. - aparam (n.) is
often used adverbially, esp.
pi,
—
mfn, V,
aparabhage,
aparajju, adv. (sa. apare-dyus) on the following day; 101,27. aparajjhati, vb. (sa. apa-v/radh) to offend
against
(loc);
(parassa vatthunibi)
ger,
o./itva
58,i8.
aparapaocaya. v, a- (p, 4). aparadha, m. (— aa,) oifeuce, acc.
fault,
47,8.
innocent,
one
ek&parSdhaih,
fault;
-
nir-aparfidha,
guiltlesi;
aco,
such »»/».,
m,
/vam,
(fr,
apara
39,ie,
*aparabbage,
adv,
bhaga, loc) afterwards,
later; 22,i4.
24,18-16. 38,11.
*aparopita, mfn. (apa -f pp.')
consumed
due
to
(?).
my own
This word
ropita, is only
conjecture (see Note
126); the Colombo Edition reads aropita (fr. aropeti, q. v.) 87,ii. p.
apaviddha, mfn. (— sa. pp. apa-y/vyadh) flung, thrown away; neglected; acc. m. ./etba (pa-
;
passa, pufinassa) Dh. 121. 122.
little,
(sa.alpa-inatra)
wi/'n.
mean; m. ^0 (gandbo) {cp. a-ppamatta, p. 6.)
slight,
Dh. 66.
of little importance;
mfn. »», ->^o
{fr.
last),
(arakkho)
17,16.
*appalabha, bha) receiving Dh. 366.
mfn, {sa. *alpa-la' m. r»,o (bhikkhu)
little;
appasattha, mfn. {sa. *alpasartha) having few companions; m, rvo (vanijo) Dh. 123 {cp. sattha). *appa8sada. mfn. {sa, *alpasvada) having a short taste; m. pi,
^a
X^
Fausholl, Sf.E. 71, p. who prefers the reading Gotama, cp,
tana",
small,
— + — apa-bodhati (to
(does not excite), or (Childers
*appamattaka.
next) {w. inatr. or
pp.
{sa,
3.
appamatta,
(-kh-, w. loc).
appa
sg. ~ati (nindam) {Weber. Ind. Str. I, 137; others (Fausbell d; Max Mailer) have prabodhati a (a: na) taken it
disregard; pr.
v^man,
103,9*.
vb. {fr.
cp. bujjbati)
ybudh,
Dh. 143.
69,5.
value" 26,9.
little
forma+ bodbati. a rare present to slight
alpa)
101,18 {cp. kiiicapi); api ca kbo pana, but at all events, S2,95. ") app-eva
nama,
value;
*appabodhati. tion of
.
of little
aggha)
cp.
alpargha, "-bhandam
{sa.
*appas;gha. mfn.
or, 96,81 (w. foil, vertheiens, 97,i); api ca, nevertheless,
.
52,6;
(kama) Dh. 186.
*appassuta. mfn. {sa having learnt Dh. 162.
little;
m.
.
*alpa-gr uta^ (puriso)
'>>{o)
ap pice ha, mfn. {sa. alpeccha) who has but few desires; acc. m. v/0 (viharatu) 74,2i. Dh. 330. -{-
abbahati. out {acc.)
;
vb, {sa. a-\/vrh) to pull
pot. 3. sg.
abbabe (sallam)
108,9.
abbuda,
n. {sa.
arbuda) the
foetus
abhinikkhamana
29 in the first or
secood month after con-
ception; ffen, ,^assa 99, lo.
abbha,
abhiiiiia,
abhra) cloud; ahl,
n. (sa.
/wS (mutto candima) Dh. 172.
abbhakkhana, khyana)
false
n.
(sa.
calumny,
accusation,
abbhantara,
M. (so.
abhy-antara)
—
^am
;
(opp. bahiraiii) 106,ii Dh, 394. loc.prp. w, gen. ,>.e, in, with, within, 3,85 (tuyharii), 38,88 (ranfio).
abbhuggacchati, get'.
to po out,
abby-
vb. (sa,
to Bally forth;
nifn.
adbhuta)
(ea.
wonderful, marvellous; n. i\,a,m 79,87. 98,38. - n. (subst.) one of the nine divisions of Buddha's doctrine (navangam Satthusasanaiii) 109,34 (jatak'-abbbuta-vedallaih). abhi, prp. (= sa.) prefixed to verbs and nouns, expressing the direction jjtowards" or superiority; before vowels it takes the form abbh'« (v. above), abhikamkhati, vb. {sa, abhiykanksh) to desire, to wait for, to intend (acc); part. med. m, rvnaano
(dalha-ppaharam) 30,i3. abhikirati, vb. (sa.
abhi--\/kr,
kir) to pour over, to overwhelm (acc);
pr. 3. ag.
(ogho dipam) Dh. 25. mfn, (sa. abbikran-
-v-ati
abhikkanta,
pp. ubhi-ykram)
ta,
celleiit;
n.
advanced,
ex-
—
95,88, (%/am, 69, ii vb. (sa. abhi-y'jfia)
abhijanati, to perceive, to
know, to
member (acc);
pr.
ger,
abhifiiiaya
166,
sayam
telligent
»^,
learn, to re-
1. eg. rwanii,
27,88;
Dh.
(attadattbam)
am
in-
pp. abhinnata,
v,
Dh. 363
myself);
(as I
abhinia, f, (aa, abhijfia) supernatural faculty or intuitive knowledge;
^aya
samvattati,
conduces
knowledge,
66,so. 93,8;
instr.
to
~aya
(saTakanam dbammaih desemi) from
my
iDtuitive knowledge, 90,i6.
sita,
jhana), acc, «^am, 47, ss.
(v.
(pp. abhijanati, abhijuata) known, distinguished; m.pl. bahu-abhinnata, highly esteemed (savaka) 109,i9. abhittharati, vb, (probably an old error for abhi-tvarati or abhisa.
ttarati, sa. abhi-\/tvar) to
mfn, perfect
make
haste;
pot, 3. s^.>ne({./vetha(kalyane) ^hasten
ruti).
abhidhamma, ma)
dental doctrine,
in
-
®-vo-
knowledge,
m.
m, (sa, abhi-dlinr-
dhamma
the higher
or transceu-
- Abhidhamina-pita-
ka, n. name of the third of the three great collections (nbaskets", cp. pi^aka) of the
Buddhist holy scriptures, com-
Dham-
prising the following works:
masafigani, Vibbanga, Kathavatthu, Puggala-paniiatti, Dhatukatha, YaiTiaka, Patthana; loc, rwe 102, is; gen. ^assa 113, is, abhjdhavati, vb. (sa, abhiy'dhav) to run up towards, to rush towards; imp, 2. pi. ^atha (metri cauaa .^atha) 30,i9 („haste to the rescue"); aor. 3. sg, /v^vi, 76,98. abbinandati, vb. (sa. abhi-
ynand)
')
to rejoice at, to salute, to
welcome (acc.)\ pot. 8, ag, /veyya rsakkaram) Dh. 76; pr, 3, pi, /wanti (purisam sotthitn agatam) Dh. 219.
—
") to
(acc);
applaud, to assent, to approve aor,
3,
ag,
bbasitam) 93,i»; abhinanditun ti)
(Bhagavato
f^i
inf.
.^iturii
(tad
97,6.
mfn. (— sa) retatra-tatrabhinandini (tanhS) finding its delight here and
abhinandin,
joicing
below,
dat,
super-
f.
towards the good", Dh. 116, (cp. ta-
^&, 109,2a
W..0,
at;
f.
there, 67,i8.
abhinava, mfn, (— aa,) quite new, modern; loc, pi. xwesu potthakesu, in modern manusoripts, 62,i9 (opp,
porana-V
abniniKkoamana,
n,
going
abhinimainSti
30 from the houiehold
forth, esp. retiring life.
—
maha-", n. „tbe great
ment" in
o:
retire-
Buddha's leaving his house
order to
become a monk
nikkhamitum
;
^am
abhinir--y/ma) to create, to asBume another aijpearance (ace); ffer. /x/itva (kassakavannam. the appearance of a plough* (sa.
abhinivesa, m. to,
(^sa.
abhinivcQa),
upayupa-
inclination to;
dana-** 96,io (q.v.)
;
comp.
to.
the synon.
adhmh.ana {v.h.} 96,u.
*abhippakipaa, pra-\/kir) strewn
loc.>,e
v,
pp.
*abhi"-sayana,
(sa.
ith Unstr.);
(pupplianam r.mmananiattena)
*.ibhippaharaiii,
{adj.
fr.
"'abhi-pra-y'hr, tn.ced only in the
foil,
f.
,^ni (sena Kaabassa) the (army of Kanha) 103,31. abbibliavati, rb. (sa. abhi-\/bbu) to overcome, to overpower (acc); pr. 3. Rg. ^ati (paccamitte) 3,84; ger, ^bhuyya (sabbani parissayani) Dh. 328; pp. ^bhuta, m. khuppipasabhibhiito (felo), tormented by hunger and thirst, 84,88.
paisage)
offensive
abhibhii,
»i/Vi.
(-=• sa.)
one who
conquers or overcomes (at the end of comp.)\ sabbabhibhu, ,«. having conquered all, Dh. 363; sabbalokabhibhuiii (viram, acc. m.) having conquered all the worlds, Dh. 418.
abhimatthati
or
abhiman-
thati, vh.isa. abhi-v/raath, nianth) (dumnedham) Dh. 161,
to crush (acc); pr. 3. sg. ^am
;
fr.
f.
pi.
-
'')
to
^eutiyo
64,31.
abhirSpa, mfn.{-^ 76,31
II
-^.eyyaiii (raja-
1. sg.
inaya saddbim) 46,2j.
delight, to divert; part,
f^a.
{caits,
1)6.
one to take his plea-
to ciiuse
sure with; pot.
65,39.
delighting
»a.)
(«• f.).
med. m.
7/., 88.
adhering
(-
f.
pleasure; acc. tatra -^irfi iccheyya Dh. 88. - an-abhirati, f. discontent
abhiramati,
66,is
abhinimminati, vh
man)
abhirati, in,
sa.)
handsome,
(mabasamano)
^^o
(purisam) 10,25;
f.
(haiiisapotika) 10,4.
abbirShati,
vh. {sa. abhi-yruh) mount {acc.)\ pr, 3. sg. (dantam, sc. nagaiii) Dh. 321;
to ascend, ,>^ati
to
imp. 2. eg. 2. pi,
•)
21,10.
me)
(pitthim
(navam);
25,19 gir.
^&
rvatlia, 22,5;
aor.
3.
5. pi, n,.imsu,
^ruylia, 20,i3;
>•)
l,i9;
sg.
I,i9.
22,6;
^riihitva.
61,18 (pabbataiii).
abhilakkhita, mfn.
{sa.
ablii-
laksbita, pp. abhi-ylaksb) fixed,
termined for; Mi. divaso) 22,19.
^0
abbivaddhati, yvrdh)
to
de.
(maha-uposatba-
increase;
vb,
{sa,
pr.
3, sg.
abhi-
^ati
(yuso) Dh. 24. - pp. abhivaddba, n, r^&ih blranani „the abounding Birana grass", 107,33 -= Dh. 335 (or have
we
to
take
this
Trenckner takes
form it
as
part, pr.f
as pp. abbi--i/vrsh,
the readings ^vattam&^vuddhara, Morris, JPTS. '86,"p. 143). CJ3.
abhivadana. n. or *abhiva* dana. f. {sa. abbiv.adana, «.) respectful salutation, reverence; ^U. {w, loc,
ujjugatesu) Dh. 108.
- *abbiva-
amraa
3\ dana-sili«, mfu, {cp. sa. "-(jila) reBpectful; gen. m. ^is8a, Dh, 109. abhivadeti, vb. (cans, abhivadati, sa. abhi-\/vad) to salute respectfully (ace.) ger. ;
^etva ( Bhagavantam)
€8,17. 96,3.
abhisaihkbata,
mfn. {pp. abhi-
saiiikbaroti, so. abhi-sam-s-y'ki') pre-
pared,
cooked;
r^assa
gen,
(sappimadbu-sakkara-°. payasassa) 6 1,36. abbisarakhara, {sa. abbisaihskara) ') preparation. *) development, exercise,
practise;
aco.
/^aih
68,36.
69,2. (iddha-°, v. next).
*abhisamkhareti, vb, {cans. ^ to prepare. *) to
abbi-sam-8-\/k}')
exercise, practise, effect (acc); pot. 1.
^eyyaih
sg.
(iddbabhisaihkbaram,
„an exercise of miraculous power" {v. iddhi) 68,36; aor. 3, sg, ^esi (id.) 69,2.
abbisajati
abbisajjati,
or
{sa. abbi-y'sanj) to offend
~saje (yaya na Dh. 408.
,
;
vb.
pot. 3. sg.
kanci, by words)
.
*abhi8ambujjhati {sa, *abhi8ain-\/budb) to gain perfect knowledge of; pp. ,x/buddha, part, /^budhana, V.
bcloto.
*abbi8ambujjbana,
n. {fr.last)
enlightment, gaining the perfect knowledge (possessed of a Buddha); "-kala,
abhisambuddha, abbisambujjbati, perfect
mfn,
sa,
id.)
knowledge;
{pp.
having m. pa-
tbamabhisambuddbo (Buddho)
„hav-
ing just attained theBuddhaship", 66,3. *abbi8ambudhana, mfn, (part, fr,
sa. part, aor,
abbisambujjbati, op.
budbana) who has m.
.vo
learnt, understood;
(kayam
marioidhammam)
Dh. 46.
*abhi8ambbava, sambhavati reaching,
,
rwO, 38,17; pi. i^a, 40,9; acc. pi. >^e, 40,7; instr. pi, rwehi, 39,3i. - "-adayo, the courtiers and others, 102,6 {cp,
sesamacce
adi).
,
sa.
attaining.
bhava, mfn. {q.v.). abbiseka, m.
m. {fr, abhiabhi-sam-\/bhu),
—
dur-abnisam-
all
his
mittamacca
friends and companions, 92,8. "-brahmana-gahapatike (acc. pi.) o: all people of higher rank (opp. 8abba-
{pl.)
seniyo) 42,2 {cp. Fick, Soc. Glied. 93 & 164). "-sabassena {instr.) a thousand courtiers, 39,26, 62,8. °-pa•'-gana-parivuta, rivuta, mfn. 40,8o. p.
mfn. 39,98, "-parivarita, mfn. 112,26. sattamucca-satanuga. mfn. v. anuga. samacca. mfn. {q. v.). amuka. mfn. {fr. the pron. base aniu-, == sa. cp. asu & asuka) this or that, such and such a person (or thing) referred to without name; loc. m, /^asmim okase, 7B,e. {cp. ayam, 4.) amba, m. {sa, amra) the mango tree (Mangifera Indica); «vO. 37,22; gen. ^ abhippakinna-sayana) 66,29. Childers
a
v.)
8,
amha,
certain
ainhi,
amha(n),
n.
v.
atthi.
= asmax (so. a^man)
a Btone; instr. -^ana, 104,6 {cp.
Win-
& 12). - amha-maya, a^ma-maya) made of stone,
Mara,
disch,
p.
8
mfn. (sa. hard; acc. f^nm (maniifa) Dh. 161.
amhakam, ay aril, f.
iyam)
aham. pron. m. & f. (sa. ayam, The (si. idam). n. iiarii etc., v.
are taken from the base
forms
otiier
amlie,
nam. eg. m, ayath, 3,i. by contraction with a preceeding a-sound c&yaih, QQa; by elision
ima- or a-
:
6,3;
;
:
37, so; Dh. 66, or 'yaih, before palatals iiyafi, 74, 31.
17,98.
'iiyarii
lU8,i7;
«.
f
idaiii,
1(!0,4.
17,j; n.
:
ayarh.
-
21, n. 9,ih
16,16;
'idarii,
(iiyiifl
67,8;
acc. imarfi 2,8 (m.);
Dh. 196 (im')
(m.).
imina, 8,33; oi,i5.
75,35.
—
2,99;
4,31;
gen,
(dut.)
assa.
f,
-
oa).
-
imarii,
3, 11;
f.
loc.
23; asmiiii, ;
;
thing 2^r£sent or in qtiesfion) opp, pava, Dh. 220. 410. - ^) referring to the preceeding, 67,.-, (ayarii kho sa); 73,23 (ime divase, acc. pi. „the lust few days"). — ') referring to the following, 67,3-10;
85,28.
— ')—.
:
idafl c'idaii ca,
-
2,«
ayaii ca ayafi oa, 43,88; 44,i3 (cp. asuka, a-
combined u: pron. relat.X yAyam y'ayarii (= yo ayarii) Dh. 66; 67,i»; yad idarfi, 97... - '')ayam
muka).
*)
If.) is
gometimes used as pron.
3. pers.,
—
esp, the gen. eg. assa, assa, enclit. tassa, tassa (v. ta-). cp. eta- (esa).
ayana,
n.
(-=
sa. cp. eti)
walking,
-
ekayana, mfn. (q. v.). ay as, m. {comp. ayo. «ow^ ayo, instr. ayasa (= sa. ayas, «.) iron; Dh. 240. ayato, Comm.) 106,i9 road.
=
ayasa. mfn.) ayo-gula, m. {sa. ayo-guda) an Dh, 308. iron-ball; ^0. 107, i
{cp.
=
ayya, mfn.
iirya,
(sa.
honorable, worthy;
hi. .>^o
cp. arya) Devadatto,
- The voc. ayya is frequently addressing a respectfully used in person 2,29. 4,3 etc. 33, i (ayya 'ti); pi. ayya (by addressing more persons) nom. eg. 21,10. 73,4; and oven the ayyo is used as voc. particle (la both 75,4.
:
genders and numbers)
;
18,8-91-25.
{cp,
ariya.)
ayy a-putta,
»».
{sa.
arya-putra)
nom. ,vO. 65,32; voc, -%.a, 65, 15 (designation of a master by his servant), ayyika, {fr, ayya. .sa. aryika, aryaka) grandmother; ^a, 108,i5.
m. («.) imasmiin, 1,13; Dh. 242. - pi. nom. m, iiiie. 4,6 66,25 ('m 3) 60,t (ma-y-irae). - acc, m. ime. 41,3s; f. ima. 2,9; n, imani, 81,97. - instr, m, imehi, 55,95. - gen. m. imesaiii, 2,6; 14,96. - loc, m, n, imesu, 31, jo; bl,s7. - ') this, this here (referring to a person or 3
(id.); repeated
;
^*'"
m.
instr.
imissh. 3,8; 31,4; ussa, 48,96; 73,23 (assa -= issa ?); 87, 10. - abl. m. asma,
Db. 290. -
(imesaiii
«»)'
the son of an honbrable man, master;
iniaya, 42,i8; 'ssa,
like
sattanarii,
3,26 (/".);
m. («.) imassa,
1.5;
(imam acchadanara)
31,6
that,
such, like
ayyo,
v. ayya. araiifia, n. {sa. aranya) a forest;
acc.
(^arii,
i^e, 5,80 73,84. loc,
-
^e,
;
6,7;
abl. .^ato, 6,15;
pi. ->.ani,
Dh. 99;
loc.
loc. (n/BSU,
*,iTmi did not take away)
sg.
~eyya (ambaih)
8.
pp. avahuta.
»n. i)l.
r^&,
100,13.
"avapurapeti, avapurati
—
sa.
vb,
apa-Y/vr
(cans.
&
It.
apa-y/vr)
cause to bo opened; ger, -%^etva (nagaradvarani) 39,25. cp, aparuta. Avici, n. (or f.) nom. pr. (-=> sa.
to
m.) the last (lowest) of the eight great hells (cp. niraya); loe. rvimbi, 27,i4. avekkhati, vb. (sa. ava-y/iksh) to look at, to look down upon (acc);
Dh. 28; pot. 3. (attano katani) Dh. 60; part, acc. m. />^antam Hokam) Dh. pr. 3. sg. ^ati (bale^ sg.
~eyya
170.
35
avhaya, tion,
name;
comp.,
ni.
{sa.
only
at
ahaiii
ahvaya) appellathe end of adj.
assa^ pot, 3. assa^ assa,
savhaya. /". (sa, agani) a thunderbolt,
V.
asani,
lightning ;_»jo»i. sg. ,^i (patita) 17,29; loc. «^iya (sise patantiya) 39, lo; "-vegena (instr.) tastily like a flash of lightning (cp. vega) 12,82, .
asi^ -%-iiii,
H). (sa. asi) a sword; aco, 111,25; insti; ^ina, 33,i7; asi-
satti-dhanu-adini
"-cammam, asi^ pr.
(avudhani) sword and shield,
»i.
3. sg. atthi
mm.
asiti,
—
caturasiti
(/".)
(3.
84
(sa.
n,
6,12;
(game) 92,u. - comp.
a delicacy,
n.)
assasa, inhaling;
^aiQ
f.
(cp, sa, asvadaiiai
104,u. S(;va8a) breathing,
nt, (sa.
"-passaso,
inhaling
and
breathing forth, 80,89,
assaseti, to cause
vb, (sa, eatis. a-y'gvas)
take
to
breath,
to comfort,
to encourage (acc.)\ ger. -v^etva, 20,o. 40,39.
assu,
m. ,-wasmim
"-kale,
asvada) enjoy,
(sa.
w?.
""assadana,
catur-aQiti),
loc.
(cittaiii) 105,2; pi. ,>wa, 105,2S.
ace. 47,90 (opp. adinava") 104,i5.
eighty;
*asuka, mfn. (fr. last. cp. sa. amuka) this or that, such and such ;
attbi.
v.
ment, delight; a delicacy;
"-vassa-sahnssani, 44,8o, - *a8iti-kotivibhava, mfn. very rich, gen. m, -vassa (setthino) 22,i3. - "-sahassa, m. pi. (bhikkhu) 80,000, 97,4, cp. asitika. asu, pron. mf. (sa. asau) n, adura (sa. adas) that; the other cases are lornied on the base amu- (cp. amuka).
a person (or thing)
^&m
assada,
76,i6,
v.).
(sa, agiti)
sg.
pron. gen. v. ayarii. assatara, m. (sa. aQvatara) a mule; pi. ^R, Dh, 322. assama, m. (sa, acjrama) the hut of an ascetic; loc. «N^e, 36,o, — "-pad a, n. a hermitage, a place where ascetics have made their huts; aec. ^am, 36,6. assava, mfn. (sa. a(;rava) compliant, obedient; f. ^a (gcpi) 104,33;
n.
nom.
(sa. acjru) a tear or coll.
—
rwum, paggha"-mukba, mfn.
with a tearful face,
m, r^o (rodaifa)
tears;
sg. />^u, 82,5. 97,23;
89,14; instr. /^/una (akkbihi
88,23;
"-gehe, 58,3. cp. amuka and ayaih'*). asura. m. (-= sa.) an evil spirit, demon; pi. the opponents of the gods;
rantena)
nom. pi.
n. (sa. abar & aban) a day. the end of comp. ek.aben' (instr.) in the course of one day, 57,8; ekaba-
59,24;
/N^a,
ace. r^e,
5,i4.
Dh. 67,
aba,
59,25;
gen. o^anam, 60,i4; loc. ^esu, 60,i7. — **'-kaiifia, f. daughter ot the Asuras, ace. rvaih (Sujatb) 54,7. - *"-bhavanam, n. the world of the A. 69,27.
•) at
dviba'-ccayena, in a day or two, 32,24 (cp, accaya); ekabadviham (ace.) one astu, asmi. v. atthi. -or two days, 50,6; katipabara (q. v.) assa', m. (sa. a^va) a horse; ace. a few days, 7,27 etc.; dviha-tiharii, two or three days, 36,6; sattfiham, »vam, 66,17; pi. o^a, Db. 94; acc.pl, rs^e, seven days, 23, lO. 66,4. — In some maiigalasso, a horse of 44,11 state (v, mangala) 24,29; valahassa-, few cases we find -anba (fr. the weak a flying horse (t;.va]aha)21,34 (*'-yoni); stem aban) v. pubbanba, sayanha. — *) as the first part of comp. 'abo' sigbasso „a racer" (v. sigha) Dh. 29 (opp. abalassa „a hack", v. a-bala). (fr. sa. abar) v. abo-ratta, aho-ratti. — ^'-diita, m. a messenger on horseback, abam, pron. 1. pers. (sa. abam) 'I'; nom. abam (abam, aban) 1,7. 2,9. 68,31. - **'-pota, m. a foal, 2,i8 ("-ppamana, mfn.) — **'-bhandaka, horse 65,15; by contraction or elision abam, trappings (saddle and bridle) 65, 17. — 'bam, 1,21. 7,9. 104,2i; after the verb: janeyyahaih, "-ratana, n. (coll.) valuable horses, 94,3i labbami'ham, *-rajaH, m. 'king /f horses' 24,19. 108,25; patam' abam, 108,36. ace ; (Kanthaka) 65,i». ®-sala, f. a stable ') mam, 2,3. 13,i5 (man'ti) ') mamam, for borsep, 65,i7. cp. assatara below. 16,2. 47,10 (mamafi ca). — instr. (abl.) ;
:
;
;
—
—
—
'
8»
ahimksra
mays,
36
3,1*. 4,«e.
)iam,
2,11-29.
—
gen. (dat.) 4,11 etc.
3,9.
•)
*)
may-
[mam') 72,jo (mama-y-idarii). *) me, l,i9. 2,«. 72,so. 112,20 (m'); this form is also often
1,17. 71,88 ')
mamam,
eubstituted for other cases loc.
mayi,
19,29.
— pi.
~> instr.
:
— abl.
4,S3. 45,5. 66,23. 90,!!6.
nom.
•)
72,i.
—
mayaih,
(^ sg.). ") amhe, 21,3o. amhe, 4,i9. 73,5. instr. (ahl.) amhehi, 6, is. 74,i2. — gen. (dat.) *) 66,32
1,8.
—
ace.
amhakaiii,
1,2*.
no, 11,3. 12,3. substituted for itistr. *)
4,i.
(= sg.); — loc. amhesu,
56,33 b4:,ib.
bined
w. pron,
6r>,i9;
ace.
—
4,ii.
demonstr,
tam mam,
Com-
es'ahaiii,
103,2;
gen.
w. j)ron. rel. pi. 3; ye mayaiii, 106,23; gen. {daf.) yesan no, Dh. 200. — Constructions to be noticed na te ahari;, T am not among
tassa
103.
lie,
:
tho.ie, 72,33;
.
.
.
janatha
pesakarasalam
(6c.
gaccbamanarii) rattindivam na
mama
8b', is;
jilnami ep,
mam
tumhe
.
.
maranabliavam)
(sc.
.
88,22.
next.
*abirakara, m. {ft: aham & \/kr, su. ahamkara) the false view that there an Ego, the first of the three anusayas ((£. v.), explained in the comm. is
by 'ditthi' (5. v.); 94,ii sabba-ahimkara - mamirakara - mananusayanam khaya. Some Mss, iiave here and in :
parallel passages the reading ahaiiikara
(—
sa.
cp.
SN. Ill 32,1-3
(vol.
I
p.
l32)), vtrhich generally means ^selfishness, pride".
aho,
1.
mama,
indccl. (~= sa.) an exclama-
sa.) near to, towards, a, prp. prefixed to verbs and generally ; their derivatives, but shortened to 'a' before more consonants, e. g. accha-
(=
until
deti, assaseti, allapa, etc.^ akamkhati, vb. (sa. a.-\/k&nksh) to wish, to desire (ace.); pr. 3. sg.
akaddhati, draw
minia
(^ Buddlianara acchanya), or of re-
proach, 59,21 (.^ andhabiTlasi). ahoratta, m. (sa. ahor.atra) day and night; "-anusikkhiji, mfn. studying day and night, gen. pi. ^inam,
Dh. 226.
cp. aha.
*ahoratti,
f.
(sa.
*ahoratri)
=
through the whole day and night, 107,25 Dh. 387.
prec.
;
ace. sabbaiii
r^iiii,
—
it
vb. (sa. a-\/krsh) to
away with
one's self; ger.
by the jaw-
bone) 40,18; 59,8.
akappa. manners;
m.
(sa.
akalpa) gestures,
instr. .-ati
wrong)
91,32.
akaaa, m. space;
(sa.
the
akiiqa)
ace. rvaifa,
14,i6;
air,
instr.
^ena, through the air, 19, i7. 36,io; abl, ^a. 33,6. ^ato, 32,ii; loe. ^d 11,19. 17,35. Dh. 264-6 (cp. bahira & SBE. X, p. 64 Note). - O-carika. mfn. going through the
~o).
- "-anaficayatana,
akincaniia, fr.
a-kincana.
w.
air,
36,35 (m.
n. 80,5 (v.h.).
(sa.
akiiiicanya,
want
of any possession, nothingness, "-ayatana, n. the abode of nothingness, non-existence, q.
v.)
37 «wam,
ace,
80,7
"-
j
Scikkhati
Mahapadane "-nayena
-samapatti, 80,8
„in the
ner related in M." 63,12.
akirati,
a-^kir) to eoatter (ace); get; ,%^itva
vb. (sa.
or sprinkle over
them up with earth) 40,e; (padapaiiisiini upari muddhani, (paiilSUiii,
filled
*)
(sa.
«N/ami
sg.
1.
pl, /x-ama, 23,i9;
~a,
traditional
however, know only fragments thereof); "-pitakam (suttasammatam) 110,8 Sutta-pltaka, — agatagama, mfn, v,
—
a-ygam &
above,
agamana,
(padena) 98,8; 1, — imp.3.sg. ^atu,
(—
coming, >^am, 22,88. 87,6-86; "-bhava, wi. the having n,
ace,
duttassa Bhagavati)
—
3. pl,
75,7;
pot, 3, pl.
arrived, aee. o./am, 9,i4; "-akara, of returning, 41, 31 (3. v.),
—
agami H,
—
returning;
agara,
49,1 J
—
10,8.
31,23;
Dh.
2,3i;
ace.
ger. agantva,
87.
192
agamma
—
f.
killing';
rN./antim,
6,30,
7,5.
(sa.
agamya)
107.33. 61,i9.
110,28;
16,12; ace. (N.-am, 9,22;
N/aih,
gata, mfn. long absent, m, 1^0 (na adbunagato?) 9,87. ciragato
—
*)
occurred, related (in
quotations)]
16,23
(Deva« "-niatta,
(disapamokkho, brahmano);
—
of old teachers,
tbacariyaka. acara, m, morality;
113,27,
(=
sa,)
sllacaro,
—
cp, afina-
good conduct,
nvirtues",
43,S3;
sila-gunacaro, a holy life, 28,s4. *acara-kusala, mfn, perfect in beha* viour, m. /vo, Dh, 376. -- an-acara,
came, 18,8; '-bhava, m, coining, ar-
coming near,
'striking,
^0
74,82;
v.
pupil, 32,21. *acariya-bhaga, m. a teachers fee, 64,24 (^o), — *aca» riya-vada, m, pl. r%,E, the doctrines
—
""ttbana,
sa.)
malice;
his
fre.
:
88,8;
ill-will,
house,
a
sa.)
•'-antevasike {ace. pl.) a teacher and
quently used as finite tense 9,27 ('vo), 67,33 etc. agato'smi, 98,2; agat'amhi comp. mam tava santi(/".) 73,18; karii agata-kale ganhahi (when I have returned) 3,i7; "-velaya {loe.) when he returned, 20,io; agatagata {m.pl, rattbavasino) who from time to time riving,
(—
n.
coming,
fN./ani pi nakilsi „not so much as en angry thought", 40,i {cp. matta'). acariya, »n. (sa. acarya) u teacher;
pp. agata. q. v, agata, mfn. (=> sa. pp. fr, agacchati) ') come, arrived, returned; in, 4,24.
mfn. (— sa.) sakad-agami/i.
way
n.
9,34.
-
.%/0,
v.
agarn, cp, an-agara. ilghiita, m, {—
—
-^^antarii,
sa.)
arriving, returning; ace. 33,29.
76,85;
75,9.
doctrine,
called by the northern Buddhists (who,
-vatha, .a, incorrect
for
„extaDt
(idhanitarii
anapeti,
q.
here");
cans,
(kharo) 78,2*;
abharana,
(—
«.
sa) decoration,
ornament. - gabbabbarana-bbusita, with every kind of f. {adj.) decorated ornaments, 112,i. abha88ara, mfn. {sa, abhasvara) Bhiniiig, bright; m.pl. ~a deva, name of a class of gods, Dh. 200.
abhati, pr.
candima)
(rattirh
vain, 73,8. tbe grove of the
paribbajaka,-',
mendicant
friars, abl. ^a, ariya. mfn. (Dh. 208)
aruyha, arulha, v. arogya, «. (— sa. q.
health
fr.
speak to
dress,
to
,^ati
(theram)
alambati,
vb.
(caus.
vb.
a-\/ruc)
to
self
on; ger.
r^iya.
communicate, ncplain (aec, gen. pers.) to speak to, say to (gen.)
112,28.
air. 3. sg. /x/esi, 6,23. 7,4. 62,4; 3. pi. /^esuih, 8,2; ^assa, 90,27.
utrasta,
mfn,
(x/arii,
90,28;
sanskritizised
(a
form for uttasita, sa. uttrasta, fr, ut-^tras) frightened, alarmed; m. vam,
«.
the
3,8.
—
*°-8appa, m, a water-snake, acc, >x/am,
—
odaka, vodaka, sa-uduka. mfn. {sa. udagra) i) high, elevated. ') joyful, elated; m, fvO, 68,16. — "-citta, mfn. elated, acc. m. t^&m, 68,88. 52.88.
cp.
/udagga,
udapadi, v. uppajjati. udaya, »j. (— sa.) rising,
origin;
ndara
50
''-vyajadi {ace.) origin and destruction,
beginning and cp. iianodaya.
udara,
Db. 113. 374.
en^am,
udarya) the
—
82,4
sto-
cp. so-
97,2a.
dariya.
udana,
(—
n.
sa.
ud-yan)
fr.
'breathing upwards', heart's joy, a song of joy, a solemn utterance; nom. *)
^am,
aee. ix-am,
65,13;
42,i8. 64,i3.
—
^'-vasena, 42,u {v. vasa). pr, of a buddhist canonical work, a part of 'navangaiil Sfttthusasanam', 109,88 (gath'-udan'-itivut66,19.
*) worn,
takam).
iidaneti, v6. {sa. udanayati, rfenom. fr. udana) to disclose (the joy of one's heart); aor. 3. sg. r^&i\ (uda— ger, ~etva, narii) 64,18. 66,19;
udahu,
adv.
interr.
&
uta
{sa.
utaho) or (latin 'an', at the beginning of the second part of a double 59, 12 (without interr, at the first part) ; 98, 1 (kin
interrogation), particle
nu udahu); 99,9 (so eva so, udahu afino). udireti, vb, (,;a. ud-\/ir, cans.) to
*) to explain, teach {cp. next). •^uddisapeti. vb. {eaus. 11. udindisati) to cause to teach or give be is to who .^etabba, struction; ger.
m. r^etueomp. fut. return, r^o, 84,6. karaa, mfn. wanting an occasion to give instruction, m. /^O, 84,6.
upon
called
.
.
utter,
uddesa,
»».
enunciation.
(—
sa.)
•)
illustration,
—
region, place.
')
udde-
mfn. (at the end of comp., cp. sa. uddesaka) solasa-vass'-uddesika, years of age, 86,23. f. about sixteen uddham, adv. {sa. urdhvam") upwards; /as8a,
]
udda pa,
m.
foundation of a
's.a
naiii) 5,20.
*unuala, insolent
(?);
evildoing, arrogant, gen. pi. ^anaiii {opp.
»»/"«.
upatta
51
Dh.
pamattanam)
292
the
{cp.
^akiccaih pana kayirati",
expression
„go through the usual
/>^am karohi, custom'', 55,u.
(— sa. pp. upaupa-^ci) heaped up, increased;
upacita, mfn.
ib.).
up a,
(—
prp.
and nouns
sa.) prefixed to verbs
nenr
->=
with (opp. apa).
to,
upakaddhati,
v6.(sa.
draw towards; pr. 3. sg. /am kuruniana, a waiting wo-
stroke,
of the craft") 65,7
sa,
81,n.
=
sa.)
cans, v, above. {cp,
stbatar) a servant; acc, pi, r^e, 73, 2s. - "-kula, M. />wam (Sariputtassa „b family devoted to the service of 8,")
parupagbatiH, mfn. who m. r^l, Dh. 184. upacara, m. (— sa.) proceeding, practice, custom; m. 1^0 (sippassa,
way
—
corrections.
(-tittbati), vb. {sa, upa-\/8tha) to appear, to come near, to wait upon (occ); part. m. 0,
to approach, obtain; to appear: to bo produced, esp. to be born again; pr. 3.
upapanna,
sa.) 'adding, addi-
;
(cp. vayas).
upapajjati,
— upa-
upadhis, viz. khandha, katna, kilesa, kamnia, cp. SBE, X 96, Note); pi. ~i, 105,89 (narassa nandana). — nirupadhi, mfn. „free from all gerraa (of renewed life)", ace. m. o^im. Dh.
89,5;
Dh. 237
-^ento, b6,s9.
upadhi, tion'
pain
vb. (sa. cans,
^/dhr) to consider, or nifiditate on; pr.
pad. m.
act
;
{insfr.)
ethers",
(-= sa.) the
upon para-dukkh'-upadha-
+
(brought near, upa-v/ni) whose life has come to an end
upa-
to offer,
~am
blieriifai
/^aiii
— part, gen, f. -^entiya (tassa) — grd. ^etab!ja, m[ rvo. 83, 13.
upanikkhipat:,
vb.
nagar'-upania, Dh. 40; phen'ilpaiua, Dh. 46; riijarath'-fipama, Dh. 171 (v. h.), cp. next. upania, f. (= sa.) resemblance, comparison; a simile, example; acc,
40;
(sa,
tipa*
(te karissami)
upanimu.
rvkhipitabba, n,
bustle);
83,6.
*upan)blia. mfn. (sa. *upa -\nibha, cp. sannibha) almo.st like; f, veluriya-vanli'-upanibha (fiiva) resembling tlid colour of lapis-laEuli,
upanisa,
uparava, ,x,o
m, (— sa.) noise (or (rajuBgane attattbava)
42,30.
uparajaH, uoiti.
m.
^ii, 45,3T.
upari,
(—
sa.) a viceroy;
cp. oparajja, «.
indccl, (=^ sa.) ^) prp.
above, over, upon, against;
li),lU. f.
(sa. upaiiisbad) the
secret art of doing or obtaining eome-
attanarii
;
uih-y/kehip) to throw, cast down; to place (down before), to procure; grd, rs^arii,
90,89;
supposing that it is your case, Dh. 129; — loc, ^ayam (bhasltassa Htthaiii) 90,»b. — At the end of comp. upmiiu. mfn. (q, v.), cp, katvil,
aiifiassa '')
w.
^,
loc.
7,9;
•) 10.
=
ge».
coraranno ^, 40,7; ~, 60,i;
arakkhitthiya
upahata
53 «^niuddhani, 77,8. — ^)adv.= further, moreover; 47, i7, — *) comp, "-pasadavara-tala-gata, f. „ having aBcended
quiet, tranquillity oi
to the roof of the palace", 64,i2; cp,
66,29. 93,8;
& uparima, w/m, uparibhaga, wi. (=
next
the
sa.)
upper part or portion of something; loc. uparibhage (prp, w, gen.) above, 13,2S (tassa .v), cp, uparima, *uparima, mfn. {fr. upari) upper,
=
—
most, topmost; °-bhaga, »». uparibhaga; loc, {prp. w, gen.) ,ve (raniio) above, 40,95.
upaladdhi, supposition,
laddhi
(m.
f.
upalabdhi)
opinion;
false
sattilpa-
91,i3-38.
(g. v.)
upalabhati,
vb. {sa. upa-\/labh)
pr. 3. sg. „iB to bo found", 97,3. (u'upa-
—
upaladdhi,
upalitta, mfn. upa-\/lip)
f.
{q. v.),
{sa, upalipta,
besmeared,
Dh.
anointed;
pp. an-
upalitta, mfn. {q, v,). «. (= sa.) a small a grove, garden; "-arafifiesu {loc.pl. dvandva-C07np.) , in the parks
upavana,
in
the woods", 73,31. (or upavisati) vb. {sa.
up a vis a ti, upa-^vio) to
down; aor. rukkhamiilam)
3.
sit
upavisi {w. ace.
*upa8amva8ati,
vb.
sg,
110,29.
{sa.
*upa-
sam-y'vas) to live together with, to keep company with {acc.) pot, 2, sg. «^vase (Sakharii) 7,33, upasamhita, mfn. (— sa., pp. upa-sam-Y/dha) connected with, accompanied by sacc'-Qpasambita, mfn, ;
;
true, n. /N/am, 9,3i.
upasagga, m., v. /upasamkamati,
upassagga. vb.
{sa.
upa-
8am-\/kraui) to go to, come near, approach (acc); pr. 3. pi. /x/anti, 21,»; aor.
ger.
— f\/\,
pot. 1. sg. r^eyy&m, 71,87;
—
68,2;
/^itva,
inf.
6,14.
/vitum, 8,19; pp. m,
19,J8;
,arii) and causing bhava (^paccaya bhav \ ib.). — pane' upadana-kkhandha (m. pi.) „the fivefold clinging to existence", 67, ii (v. khanupadiinii-nirodha, vi. 66, lo dlia).
—
—
corrections).
(cp.
96,10-11
—
(q.vX
upay'-upadana,
^)fuei; tina-katth'-
w.
70,3o. - samfn. coupled with despair,
upiiyasa, «.
/-waiii.
94,2.
Up all,
(-= sa.) nom.pr. of a
»«.
thera; "-pandito (aggo vinaye) 109,:;
r^\m,
ace.
i09,i,v,
upavisi,
upa-visati.
V.
upasaka,
to take with,
sandal; ace. pi.
cling to the .vorld; pr. 3. sg.
C'iyano, (cp.
„cirinp for nothing"
S;1E.
X,
8.V,
—
gei:
Dh. 20
upadaya
[uftkjn used as prp. ^^ including, on account of, in ::oniparison with, etc.]', nn-upadaya, having become free from
Dh, 89 (rata), 414 anupadiiya is sometimes
attaclimeiit, 69,93:
(nibbuto); shortened to an^pada (adv.) -^ absolutely, completely, 94,i2 (vimutto). [The passive form is upadiyati or up.'id;yyati,
upaya. dient, /v-ena, 26,10.
rp.
adiyati;]
m. (='
sa,)'
upiihana,
expe-
Way; ^o l,io. 43,2g; insir, by some means or other, 25,35. 33,23 eken' upayena, 4,i;
=
65,8,
58,23;
tett'eva
these means,
(eten'eva)
upa-
same way, 2,2i, 23,23; vena tena upayena. anyhow, at any pjj^, 1,9; an-upayena, „by misguided niedns", 34,i7-2o. - *upaya-kusala, mfn. skilful, clever; )». ^0, 25,u. 40,ic. - "^upayupadana, n. (cC- m. pi.) seems yena,
in the
->.aiii,
f.
upeta, mfn.
instr, or at the
ralasiyara,
faithful
{sa. ,>.a,
{=
28,3, 69,2o; pi.
upanah) a
shoe,
82,i7.
sa.\ pp. fr, next)
end of comp,);
„full
of sloth")
nt.
/x/O
Dh. 280;
(daniasaccena) Dh. 10 {opp. apeto); - piiiiupeta, mfn, lifelong, v. pana; vanna-gandha-ras'upeta.wi/'n. endowed with beauty, odour, and flavour, ni. -^0 (ambo) 37,3o; sabbiikaravar'tipeta, mfn.,
V.
akiira.
upeti,
vb. {sa. upa-\/i) to go to, approach, enter into {acc.)\ abs. to fit
case;
pr, 3. sg. />^eti (nirayam) (upayupadanaiii) 96,i2; (gabbham. to the born) Dh, 326; na 74,1;
94,14 („it would not fit the pr, 1. pi. (saranam taiii, take reluge in thee) 10.5,si; - fut. 2.
upeti,
^ema
case")
;
imina (eten') upayeTta, by
a
who has arrived at, entered into; possessed of, endowed with {tv, ace, or
the
means,
sa.)
layman, a lay disciple of Buddha; voc. 28,15.
at,
(=
n.
28,14; ace.
'^diyati (uoilyupadanaiii, q.v.) 96, is; - part. med. upaJiyana. vi. an-upa-
satima,
^-thero
109,18.
^a,
grasp
ayasa) sa. comp.) ~a,
66,11-17; instr. pi. >^eh\,
r«/a,
-) to
{cp>
{dvandva
pi.
despair;
upadanarii (a ?c.), the fuel of grass and wood, 94,30. cp. next. upadiyati, tb. (sa. upa-\/d a) *) include, comprise,
(the
grasping, and clinging to world), cp. abhinivesa.
upehisi (jatijaram) Dh. 238 »=348; 1. sg. upessam (gabbhaseyyam)
sg.
110,3o; - pp. upaya). uposatha. in. {sa, upavasatba) fast, fast-duy; holy day, sabbath (occurring four times in the month), ,^0, 105,20;
-
upeta,
q.
ger. upecca,
v.
{cp.
ubbayattha
65
—
14,17
**>-divaso,
maha-**,
14,i6;
22,20; punnamuposatbadivaso, (the fuUraoon-boliday); acc.
22,i»
^am,
birlb;
^, 45,25; kena saddbim ^ butva (by help of whom?) 72,32; — tini pi ~ inadditva, 57,28; vacayimsu pottbakattayam .^,
114,19.
ek an tarn (& ekantena),
rCjOeated or corresponding w. anfia or
=
ekantaiii)
any
rate,
one's side, near;
Bhoulder',
nom.
^0
*eka-purisika, -|-
*ekamantam,
~
cya)
((£
loc,
=
ekaihse, adv.)
upon the whole,
entirely,
solutely, undoubtedly,
in
whole,
totally, ab-
inevitably, 6,31.
ekaka, mfn,
(=
sa,) single, alone,
^0
va (quite alone) 33, 31; ace. m, r^am, 22 28; ace, jf, ekikam, solitary; in,
"ekagbana,
mfn. {sa. *eka ghana) compact, boIIj, hard; mi. (selo) 106,29 -=- Dh, 81.
ekacara, Mfn,
(=
sa.)
or living alone, solitary;
»i.
-f-
n./0
wandering «^o, 2,19;
rvam, Dh, 37.
*ekacariya,
f,
(civararii) 83,29.
sovereignty;
*eka 4- rajya) ia-32. 65,u. 112,24; ettha ce te mane atthi, 72,2i (ettha refers both to yam vadanti and to
rently according to
ye vadanti ; if your mind inclines to that about which people eay „it is mine", or to those who say so, then ') there, you shall not escape me).
phalarii
into
—
—
to that place; 2,8 '')
(^
nelii maiii).
-
in this case, in this matter, in that
particular; 37,7. 73,7. 79,90. 91, 1. 94,2i. If attha atra cnn be traced 96,15.
—
—
found in Abhidhrina), then \ve could possibly take kaya nu'ttha 'ttha in the phrane bhikkhave etarahi kathaya sannibut sinna in the sense of „here'' In the Pali texts (it
is
:
its
Besides eva their use forms yeva and fleva, but conformable strictly not in the texts is phalato phonetical principles. ^) eva
tions).
:
(those fruits)
tam eva
.
.
is
(id.
opp. afifio) 99,2; tasb'eva, 11,25 tass'eva (to him alone) 37, is;
\id.)\
tath'eva (likewise) 2,25. 106,28; tatth'eva (on that very spot, that very
moment) 'ti
.
.
.
l2,2o;
substituted for etam, as narii {q. v.)
nc'va);
m. tam person in
ace.
(nthe same", that question) 100,12; aoc. f. tam ena (rae'ri causa for enarii) 47, 21 ace, n, enarii, Dh. 118. 5.13. enaiii
;
anta, mfn.
(part.) v. eti.
Era van a,
m, nom, pr.
Aira-
—
eva
ireti,
cails. \/ir,
sa.
.
.
.
pana (/Kcv-de)
88,22-23,
These examples, indiscriminately chosen, may easily be increased by others, — ^) yeva, most frequently after words ending with palatal vowels (e, i, i), but also often after m and even after etc.
•>)
etc.
») after e
after
•) after
(—
(Sariputta-Moggalla-
74,30
96,18-15;
45,io.
vh.
ujjhayath'eva
(by which verily) 96,27; ajj' eva (this very day) 65,i3; atth' eva kahapane (again, as before) 24,33, cp, 86,25-27 but, on the contrary: (oonstantly);
«) after
ereti,
49,1;
{id) 88,26; kocid-eva (only few) 88,34, but 99,17 („gauz beliebig"); yen' eva
Vana) name of Sakka's elephant; "-patibhaga, mfn. equal to E., gen, r^aBsa, 1
gunakatham eva '
43,7,
a, 0, u.
{sa,
(just
51,8; imam eva {id.) 66,20; eva (just therefore) 47,4; ekam cp.
it;
aham eva
3,6. 9,3 etc.\
1) 29,19.
(id.)
for taiiil this, that,
2,7;
attano
.
attha is more likely pf. 2. pi. of the veib atthi {q. v.) 29, so. 31,23. etlia, imp. 2. pi, v. eti. edhati, vh. {sa. |/edh) to prosper, to succeed in pr, 3. Sff. rvati (sukhaiii) Dh. 193; w. instr, (nikatya sufiham ~) 5,ai. enaiii, pron. demonntr. (sa, ena, ;
true)_2,8;
sariram eva eva (his own) 2,i6; agacchantam eva (as soon as) 2,si; ten'eva (the same) 2,2i; eten'eva, 23,32; so eva (it
eva (only)
;
diffe-
different construcwe find also the
^)
') after
rii
i
(i)
,26.
a
:
39,7. 86,2; 66,20.
21, 12.
43,39.
48,34.
50,3t.
88,i7.
97,30.
43,i5
:
:
l,u. 7, 10. 9,3. 12,8
:
31
10,ai. 17,ie-2i. 23,20. 28.33.
:
after
u
:
22,7.
-
')
neva, only after
irayati) ';o move, to raise one'n voice; pr. 2. sg. /N^esi (sace n'eresi attanam) Dh. 134 (cp. Tr. PM. p. 76; Morris,
words ending with m, which often, through assimilation, is altered to n
JPTS. '87. p. 146). elaka, m. {sa. edaka) goat; ^0, 16,27. 29,26; voc,
naiii neva, 48,33;
/^am, 16,34; gen, pi, rvanam, ace,
eva,
indecl.
a ram, a
64,14;
r^tt,
17,i8;
46,14;
instr. r^ena,
17, 19;
29,24 {cp.
(—
menda).
even, (mostly used to strengthen or limit the idea of a preceediog word
only
!
tvarii
sa.)
just,
fleva,
tan
28,i4.
fleva.
54,32.
77,6;
itthi-
passantanam neva, 6,10;
tasmifi neva,
- *) After long vowels eva is very often (by elision of e) shortened to va (v. h.). — *) eva- as the first part of comp. ®-riipa, mfn. {q. v.), identical with evam {v, next).
ahan
fleva,
99,io.
ogha
61
evam, way;
•)
adv. (— sa.) thus, in this thus (as follows) l,is. 3,i6
O.
:
(evam aha); 66,83, 93,2i (evarii me sutam „thu8 I have heard") — »") thus (as mentioDed before)
:
3,38.
4,29.
6,38.
etc; evarii hoti, 66, u; evaih passarii^ 71,*; yadi evaih (if so) 5,i6; evaiii janahi („thu8 I declare thee") 7,16
72,33; evaiii
bhante
eva (even so)
evam
(yes) 76,i4-,
-- ava
0, indecl.
oka*,
;
(q. v.).
(na. oka,
«.
m.
abl,
Dh. 87;
i^ai,
&
okas,
»».)
home, asylum;
house, dwellinij-place,
repeated
;
okam-
okaiii (ace.) jabanti, „they leave their
house and home", Dh. 91 (cp. next).
—
an-oka,
91,8. 68,35 (corresp. w,
oka*,
seyyatha); na evam (not so, corresp. w, yatha) 62,86; evam ete (only in this way and only those) 91,8; evaih
odaka, ubbbato
v.
q.
udaka or okamokata
n, (contracted fr.
water;
v.)
q,
(varijo)
oka-m-okato,
o;
m
referring to a preo. part.
with inserted, abl, „from his watery house", Dh. 34 (cp. oka').
denoting the cause (adinavaih sampassamano. because you consider it dangerous) 93,39.
*okara, m. (fr, ava-\/kr) cp. sa. apakara) worthlessness; ace. rx/aiii (kamanarii „the vanity of desires")
= therefore,
*evam-gotta,
mfn. (sa. *evarii gotra) belonging to that family;
+
m. o^o, 92,12.
mfn, (sa, that name; (so.
dfshti) having that view;
loc. /x/e, (amukasmim, at such and such a place) 75,6; yamb' okase (. tattba) 108,36. -
*evarii
')
m,
/N^i,
evarupa, mfn.
(sa.
such, like that; n.
/N^arii
evaihruna) 51,28;
ma
karittha (ndo not do the like again") 39,2; (mukbarii) 11,6; (pa>N^aiTi
pakammaih)
^a
pi.
leave")
(niddam)
eso,
go down,
aor. 3. sg. leep) 35,28;
f.
esati, search,
(sa.
esha)
this;
m. esa
esa, v. etam, vb.
(sa.
to
seek,
part. m.
med. esano (sukhaih) Dh. 131. 132.
gavesaka
d^ next.
mfn. (sa. esbin) seeking, desiring; v. dbaneslH, sukbesi/i; cp. gavesin /ena, 65,8. cp. avajiyati.
ottha, m. (sa. oshiha) a lip ("or jaw); loc. adharotthe ca uttaro^pe ca (between his lower and upper jaw)
-
13,19;
vaiiikottliO't
(cp-
»«/"«•
*'*•
vakroshthi) „whoBe jaw is wrenched" m. f^o, 54,20 (v. variika). "oddoti, vb. {fr. ava- or ud-
(sakam mataA) ll3,i«; - imp. is^e\A (sakam vadam) 113,1*.
apa-V^rap, «o. apatrapa (Tr.); this
ottappa, iBtyraology
must be preferred to that
Childers
of
n. (fr.
>
apatrapya
>
uttapa, decency (in behavi-
-^auttapya
:
+ Vtap) conscientiousness; tact,
ut
2. tg.
our),
ddhasamuttbanam,
q.
rx/am (bahiv.)
10,i7.
—
&
bhinnahirottappa, mfn. V. hiri; cp, SBE. XI. p. 8 & Dhamma-Sangani, transl. by Caroline Bhys Davids, p. 20. ottbarati, vb,, & ottbata, pp. n.
birottappa,
avattbarati.
V,
odaka,
m.
(—
udaka,
sa,
audaka,
onamati), vh. (sa. ava-\/naiii) to bow down, bend down;
mfn,) water; /N^arii (sitam) (q. v.), 15,36. - un-odaka, mfn. kbirodaka, gandbodaka, e^c.v.udaka. odana, m. (c& n.) (— sa.) rice, boiled rice; pakkodana, mfn. one who has his rice boiled, m. rs^O, 104,31 Suddbodana, nam, pr, (cp. pakka).
ger. liuHitiii,
(parcsnrii thu fuulu
63
ovadati
~
of others like chaff) 106,i7 Dh. 262. cp. Tr, PM. p. 63; Childers, JRAS.
1871; Morris. JPTS. '87. p. 153; avapurapeti & avunati above. obhagga, mfn. (so. avabhagna, pp. ava-ybhafij) broken, bent down; "-sarira, mfn. 63,9 (ace. m. ^&m). obhasa, m. (sa. avabhasa) splendour, radiance; ace,
^am
(niuncanto)
26,4.
*orima, mfn. this
side
Mirato,
(fr.
(nearest
ora)
being on
the
subject);
to
abl. from this
bank
(of the
river) 2,2i (v, lira).
oruyha, V,
& oropeti,
ger,
cans,
next,
orohati, vb, (sa. ava-y/ruh) to descend (from abl.); pr. 3, sg. /x/ati (pasada) 67,3i; ger. /vitva (caiikama nleft") 68,10 (suvannapadukahi „put ;
obhasatl,
vb,
(sa.
ava-\/bhas) *) to shine forth, to gleam; part, m, ace, (N^antarii, 26, 12; part, med, .-wma-
(samuddain)
narii
26,i8.
-
') to
light
up, illuminiite (ace); pr, 3, sg, med. ^a8i
vb.
admonish
(mam)
9,>8;
(attanam) 46,8i;
(sa,
ava-^vad) to
(acc); pr. 2. sg,
— part. f,
jO, Dh. n.
ji
karkapa)
{sa.
cp. kat-;/kr) to
Kaccana.
(with
ahl,
{q. v.).
cause to be taken away, remove; grd.
160.
;
66,21.
Eutsukya) eagerness, desire, longing for; appossukka, mfn. {q. v.) cp. ussuka. *obari>i, mfn. {sa. *ava-barin, fr. ava-yhj-) dragging down; n. ^inam (bandhanam) Dh. 346. cp. avaharati.
ohareti,
mfn.
*kakkareti,
aor. 3. sg.
l,!i;
3. pi.
fut.
4,86
rough, harsh, cruel, violent; a-kakkasa,
:
avasana.
=
-o
m. ko,
interr,
{fr.
ava-^/ba)
'
obina, sa. remaining,
ace. m. pi, fwC, 22,io.
sa.
m,
(contracted
:
Katyayana) nom.propr.
one of Buddha's chief
sciples;
voc.
([aggo]
vibbajjanainbi)
rva,
96,6;
di-
Kaccano 109,io,
-
*Kaccayana-gotta, m, (sa, "-gotra) 'member of the K.-faraily', name of the same person, also often called Maba- Kaccayana; ,>^o (ayasma) 96,9.
kacci,
indecl.
{sa.
particle of interrogation
kac-cid) (latin
:
a
nuni,
nonne) 28, 13; often combined with nu and sometimes so that the old form kaccici is preserved by sandhi kaccin:
kannakita
6ft
nu,
nu kho (should
kacci be V) 3,5.
9,28",
really
it
cp. kiih, kinci etc,
kaccha', mfn.
(sa. kiiccha,
=
{opp. ropima,
92,i8
g.
v.)
cp. next,
kaccha*, pit; abl.
—
m.
^a.
(sa.
')
10'l,i7;
kaksha) arm-
loc,
»,e, 67,90.
kaccha) a meadow, gwamp, fen, marshy ground loc. ^e (rujhatine „abounding with grass") 104,97. *) (sa.
;
kacchapa,
m.
11,86; ace,
f>.,o,
(—
12,5;
instr.
^ena,
12,96.
cp.
kaccha''.
k an can a, gold, 46,31
;
—
f.
kancana) gold;
mfn. like a plate of "-pallaihke, loc. on a
throne of gold, 42,9; golden statue, 47, u.
kanna,
voc, ^to,
—
v.).
kanda &
a part, portion (esp. of a
')
book); ace.
a
h.).
kasava-", mfn, Dh. 307 (q,
khanda)
cp,
mandu-kantakena,
mandu);
kan(ha, loc.
^am (Dhammasanganiya,
Atthasalinim) 113,93, - *) an arrow or the shaft of an arrow; acc. rvaiil, 92,18; instr. o..ena, 6,24.
kanna,
m.
(sa,
acc, .N/am, 22,34.
karna)
')
the ear;
- pahattha-kanna-
—
*) a corner vala, mfn, 76,9i (q. v.). (oi a room or of clothes); acc. '%/am
(caturangulam) 83,io gehassa kannakannehi (abl.pl.) „in the house from ;
top to bottom", 49,38 -kanna-bhaga (m. pi.) „the corner of the room", ;
—
kannika, kalaka^ni. mfn. («a. karnakita, karnaka) dirty, musty (on account
84,10.
cp.
kannakita, fr.
(sa.
(v.
(=
m.
instt.
**'-ra9i,
(vana)
48,6, cp. vana, n.
flour (of rice)?
pi. rx/ahi (piivam pacitva) 57,3i.
37,6
?) a ladle, a spoon golden spoon, ace, = sa.) bitter, of a sharp, unpleasant taste; "-pphala, *) n. a bitter fruit (or perhaps name of a certain plant) 73, ii (-katukapphaladini, cp. phala); *) mfn. with bitter fruit, 37,31 {m, ^0 ambo) Dh. 66 (w. rwam, kammam). - *katuka-pabhedana, adj. having pungent juice (flowing from the temples, as elephants), m. ^am
*kata-mafigala-8akkara,»n/n. prepared ; f. loc. sg. /.
v.
;
cp,
Dh. 147
84,2a); Cjtta-katP. variegated, {cp.
citta*);
pi>rikaniraa-kata,
pre-
pared : Ijlkna-*', 6,28; gtruka-", 84,2o; vatta-kata, open, 6,13; sayaiii-kata, made by one's self, Dh. 347; cp. a-kata, dukkata (fr dukkata), sukala (or sukala). — *) as the first part of adj.-comp., V, kata-kicca etc, below,
7,27.
36,15.
(vasi).
later, 49,22
mfn.
{sa.
krta-jfia)
{ucc,
m.
[sc.
112,24
(vaaitva);
(c.
67, 17
a few days
accaya).
*katoka8a. mfn.
[sa.
*krta
-|-
avakai^a] who has got opportunity or permission, v. okasa.
kattabba,
grd., v, karoti.
k at tar, »». {sa. kartr) *) a doer, maker; nom. katta (kammanarii) 97,13.
—
*)
a benefactor; v, a-katta)". (or kattari), f, {sa.
kattjirika
tion
a-katafinuii;
many,
sa.) so
(latin aliquot);
- katipabaccayena,
'>^ehi (tberebi)
katafiflii,
some
m. pi. rwebi (paharehi) 66,7. adv. {fr, katipaya alia/i. by elision of y) a few days,
kartari,
grateful;
cp.
*katipaham,
kats.-;^aiii, Dh, 386; instr, pi, 109,ii;,
{n. pi.) 81,i9.
katipaya, mfn. (=a certain number,
a-vatthu-kata,
kala,
sikkbapadani
next.
instr.
(v.
—
rection, 95,4,
:
22,16
of three) 31, 16;
;
*) as the last omitted, D;i, 50. part of adj,-co)i'p. aii-a-bhava-kata, (•,nd
(whom
f.)
scissors;
instr.
^kaya,
6,17.
kattha,
adv. interr. (by assimilakuttha, sa. kutra) where, where-in, where-to, wherefore? ov aiiifr.
hebi sikkbitabbam,
81,i9
(iu
what
kanaka
67
— kasniim atthe); -^ gamissasi, 87,36 -=
—
gacchasi, 88,5.
*katthavasika, mfn. living where ? m. pi. tuuihe ~a, 21,8. — cp. kuto. katthaci, adv. {sa, kutra-cid) kaliaiii
somewhere;
62,i2.
adv,
how? 1,17, 4,38. nama, how then?
ger., v. karoti.
(—
interr.
Il,t7
sa.)
katham
etc.
41,30.
kathamkatha, kathamkathika,
/".
(=
sa.,
cp.sa.
katham) doubt,
fr.
—
uncertainty.
vigata-kathamkatha, mfn, free from doubt; m. /vO, 69.18, - a-kathaihkatbi«i, mfn, id. (y, h!),
*kathalika,
(=
n.
ka^hahka
/".
?)
probably a foot-stool, or another implement, used by washing the feet (a towel? Rh, Davids & Oldenberg, 8BE, XIII, 92); nom, pada-katbalikam, 83,6 {cp. the
foil,
quotation
:
imesaiii
yeva padanam candimasuriye padaka^balikam katva nisldim, Fs. on MN. ch. 77; kathalikam (ace.) v. Dhamroapndatthakatha (Colombo '98) p. 161,6
katha, words;
f.
nom,
(-= sa.)
83,4.
86,24 /N.-aiii,
24,33,
4,18. 33,4. 73,9. 89,20
v.);
-N/Sya,
—
gima-katha, f. praise; loc, 31,23; — sarambha-katha, f.
about, conversation
uttbapesum)
—
tion,
;
29,28;
—
speaking
(sam-
loc, />.'aya,
29,3i.
*katba-8allapa, m. conversa-
—
***-samutstarting a conversation,
instr. /v^ena, 94,22;
^hapana,
')
ace, (x/aih
n,
—
') exposition, ex64,10 (**-attbam). planation; dfaanimi katba, a sermon,
religious
discourse,
inntr,
dbammiya
—
attba-katba, anama71,s»; tagga-katba, anupubbi-katba, dana-**,
/N^aya.
sagga-*, sila-®
&
(g. v.); cp.
Dbatu-katba
next,
""katba-magga, m,
{sa,
""katba
method of exposi> tioD, explanation; ace, /^am, 113,80. *Katba-Tatthu, n. {sa, katba nom. pr., name of a cano> -f- vaBtu) -{-
marga) way
or
ace.
m. r^O f.
/^am
(gatbam) 102,24; n. /x/am, 88,26; m. pi. %/ena
(at
(—
(—
of
sa.) doing,
eomp.),
unha-**,
v,
making
andha-",
mamim-",
usu-",
purekkhara, sakkara. karaka, m(fn). doing, making; a maker, doer (at the end of eomp,),
sadhu-**, cp.
gaha-**, pesuftna-", ku^atta-', bhatta-", sassa-", sasana-". V,
reason,
n,
(—
motive (means)
sa.) ;
*)
cause,
nom.
death; putbujjana-killakiriyam (ace.) katvil, hnving liiud llkn common people,
plant,
iDK",
or
or fatal person, 23, 11.
87,29.
kalato pa1;thaya, 72,8o; tassa nikkban-
fatal
which points out the guilty
lot
comp. tass' agata-kalato pa^^haya, „froiii tlie day of his comubl. o^ato,
a
boding person or thing, a fury; -• *~i-8akuna, m. a bird of ill omen,
betimeH) 82,1?;
gen, o^asHa (ass'eva,
kala-karni)
(sa.
f.
misfortune;
luck,
(vattbaiii
rvaih
n.
68,25.
instr. ^ena.,
kiTla, tw. (— sa.) time, space or point of time, right or proper time; death (in the plirase kalaih karoti, to die); worn, r^o bhante! the time
out of season, 37,18; wind (con*
kala
ill
4i),i6;
v.).
black;
—
ger. /^etva (danaspla) 88,13; (pu-
-
**'-vatam, n. unseasonable trary wind?) 25,si.
suddham)
(mangalam) 58,ao; a-karayi (yakkhiiii sapatham) 111,89;
antara. a-kala, m. *''-pupphani
v.
sa.),
wrong time;
sa.)
fvesi (rajjam) 19,6;
rohitam rajanara)
comp.
rajabhiseka-",
'.
kala,
(—
tt
(sa. kala) name of a certain climbing or creeping plant
/*.
kala-valli,
Comm.); *»-pavala,
f.
u tender stalk (said of a tender maiden), 47,20.
killika, mfn.
(—
sa.)
'depending
76
kicca
on time', future o: which will not come before long (opp. sandit^hika, MN.
—
SN. I 117,86); n. ma ~am anudhavi, 47,io (cp. bhavitabbam
gen. n. {adv.) kissa, why? 101,6, — abl, n. {adv.) kasma, why? 7,7. 87,28. — As to the rest the declension is that of tarii and other pronouns, e. g, instr, An old neuter form pi. m. kehi, 74,9.
I 474,6.
ev'etarii kathesi, 47,ii).
kasava, mfn. (sa. kashaya, cp. kasava) yellow, dark-yellow; n. the yellow robe of the Buddhist monks; ace. ^am (vattham), Dh. 9 10. ***-kantha, mfn. 'yellow-necked', wea-
—
ring the yellow robe; m. pi. ^a, Dh. 307^ {cp. SBE. X. 6 Note.)
Kasi, m.
(pi.)
Kagi) nom.
(sa,
pr, of a country and
its
people, whose
was Benares (Baranasi,
cipital
q. v.)
;
kingdom of K., ace. -x,_aiii, 38,21 Ice. ^e, 34,3i; "-ratthavasi-manusso. m. a man from K. 35,»8. Kasika, mfn. (sa. Kagika) comn. the
^-rattha,
gen. m. ») kassa, (phalarii,
36,38
;
ing from Kasi or Benares; "-vattha, n, Benares-cloth, a sort of fine cotton cloth; Joe. o^e, 62,29 (cp, Fick, Soc.
carahi,
kim*, adv.
etaih); 93,9 (kin ca,
=
")
:
49,14. 53,84. 69,25. 79,31. 106,io etc., or
only w. instr. 20,29. lll,2o; noise
this",
is
(apucchi)
,what
nam'esa,
"•"kiihsaddo
—
60,9;
sort
kimsaddo
kiriikarana
112,8;
eomp. of iti
{ahl.)
why? 9,20 kinnama, mfn. (q. v.Y, kimattham & kimatthaya, v. attha ); - '') ace. n, kim (cintento) 4,8 (ka;
ko
3,ij;
tvaiii)
(si
(janati)
13,i7;
;
liaso)
56,10.
—
—
—
i)
how? 1,8 (kin sabbam adittam); (Icim pana, „how much less"); (kin nu kho bhavissati, how is
74.28
86.29
87,13 (kin nu Dh. 146 (kim anando). - «) why? 1,14. 3,8. 85,32. 88,4 (kim nama, why then?). — ^) interr. particle
she now, I wonder?);
kho);
—
(introductory of a
num\
113,11
;
=
full
sentence)
kiiii
janasi, do you so sabbarattiiii
kim
:
»)
dipeyya {pot.) 99,i8; kim bhavissati, Dh. 264; kin nu kho. 38,27 {w. pot. siya, should be possibly be?); 89,22, kirii pana (by putting forth a second question) 89,25. 97,26; kim pana (expressive of astonishment) 44,4. — '') latin nonne {w. foil, 'na'); kin te na va^tati, had you not better, .? 1,15; kim na passasi, lll,i9; kin ca
97,18;
—
.
.
.
.
lohitam n'upasussaye {pot.)
—
103,i9.
—
(disjunctive, kim na an), 9,24 (kim mata vo anautrum caram karoti na karotiti). — *) used ')
.
,
as a
.
.
,
.
.
mere
interjection, to
attention
—
sentence) 8,11
.
by calling one's
question (without full now look here! hallohl
a
I
fkim bho vSnarindal);
kaham
Sundari,
kicca,
^)
73,i6
(kim
gat&si).
mfn,
{gra,
karoti,
sa,
kena,
16,ss.
why?
22,8».
54,27.
need ; nom.
—
35,5. 70,28;
-
etc.
instr, •) (w.) n,
(«^
Dh. 146;
Dh. 363.
kiiica, kifi-
kftya) to be done or made; n, ^o,
+
(or pi.?) brood
(=
(cp.
60,16
kulaya, m.
(sa.
n.
-ka) a nest; ,>^ka,
n.
(=
sa.)
a
mluppaladi-kusuma-dama-, '*'kuhiiu, adv. interr,
flower; 47,is,
(cp.
kabam
80
kuhiSoi
&
kuha)
^a.
*)
neoi, 59,1
;
46,5
me
(/>^
me puttam 72,i. - *) where?
wheret^ gantva,
rna'a); 94,i8
(«.
upa-
paijati),
*kuhinci,
aiiv,
kuhaoid) to aiy Dl).
placr;;
cp. sa.
last,
na
ix/.
nowhere,
180.
ku^a', mfn. ('-
—
fu'.
f/r.
*kutaUa, "-karaka,
a.\i\&^)\
sa.) false, deceit-
m. false suit (cp. m. a false suitor,
pi. /va, 42,29.
ku^a*, m. & n. (— 8a.) summit, ueak; kala-pasana-kuta-vanna, w/n. 24,21 gaha-kutam,. M. Dh. 154; pabbata-kuta, m. pi. 75,8c. cp. Gijjha;
kupa^, m. (^=
sa.) a^hole,
— loma*
kupa, m. a pore of the shia; "-mattam pi, 16,10 {y. matta'). kupa* & kupaks,, m. (= sa.) the mast of a ship; kilpagge, on the top of the mast, 18,6 (v. agga); pi.
kupaka (tayo) 28,s9. kula, n. (= sa.)
the
bank of a
loc.
^ehi,
66,30.
kevala, mfn, (— /N^arii
*)
whole,
(dhammam)
kevalam, merely;
if
sa.)
entire,
')
alone,
ace,
all;
m,
109,9&; gen, .x^assa
(dukkhakkhandassa) adv.
66,ii-i7.
(=
na koci, nobody,
nobody, Dh. 143 ; 72,81; koci na, 18,29; ma koci, visahati, 68,8; koci kinci vattum na ace. kanci (a-passitva, a87,2i;
-
disva) 13,6. 42,3i. 43,6; ma ~, Dh. 133; - instr. kenaci (asucina) a-makkhito,
~
62,29;
(na sakka puilnam
samkhatum) Dh. 196; - gen. kassaci (pi na) 17,18; ->/ an-agamanabhavam, 40,11; na ~, 66,95. 106,8; -combined w. other pron. na aniio koci, nobody :
else,
yo koci (samano) which-
61,8.
only,
(also
n. {sa.
kepa
fn.)
the
kesika.
ko, pron. intetr, m., v. kim. koci(d), pron. indef. m. (subst. or adj.
—
sa.
ka?.-cid)
[n.
kinci, q.
some, any, anybody; w. negation nobody; koci (agunavadi) 43,5; kooid eva, only some few, 88,94;
kunca (&
written
&
.
.
te
.
v^kvij
&
kufija)
cp,
Jat.
VI,
kuiijara;
V, 49,16. VI, 638,8); koncam. the trumpeting of an ele«
681,18.
nada,
phant, ace. r^'Am naditva, 61,i9. kofica^ m. (sa. kraunca) a kind of heron; pi. jinna-koncii, old herons,
Dh. 166. ko^i, f.
(=
sa.) ^) end, top, point;
loc. ,M..iyam thito.
koti,
that ^)
head; ace. rs.) 2. pi. gacchissatha, 22,4; aor. •) 3. sg. a-gama (na21,8; >") 8. sg. a-gamasi, bhasa-) lll,r,
6,88.
—
-
2,4.
87,94;
-
3. pi.
a-gamaiii8u,
')2, sg. ma garni, gamittha, 39,i7; — a-gancbi (naganchi, 20,8o, from a-gacchati, q. v.) cp. 23,90 ;
pi,
ma
8,30.
23,7; 2. *) 3. sg.
probably Tr.
PM.
sg, ganayaiil
;
*ganthika,
sa.
(fr,
f.
m.) a knot, tie; acc.
granthi,
>^&m (patimun-
cp. gandika. m. (= sa.) ') the cheek. pimple a bump ^0 (ut^hahi)
citva) 82,28.
ganda,
f.
part. med. (id.)
^ante
fwanti, 49,8; m. pi. r^anta, gen. m. pi. o^antanam, 9,i6;
to count,
vb. (sa. \/gan)
number, reckon part. m. (gavo) Dh. 19.
part. m.
way); acc.
go-gane (acc. p?.) 21,4; dasi-", deva-ganena(ms«. (= sa.) a flock,
gati,
Gafigaya. on the other side of the G.,
*)
a boil,
;
;
60,20.
*g a n d i k ii , /". (or gandi, also written ganthi & ganthika, cp. sa. gandi(ka)) a block; dhainma-gandika, f. a block for execution, shambles; loc. rs^&ya. (sisaih thapetva) 6,27; "-tthana. n. the place of execution,
loc.
o.^e,
6,25.
ganbati (&
ganhati), (sa. ^grah) to catch, capture, to take, seize (acc.) ;
32,90.
14,94.
get,
33,9,->.
session
of,
39,15; to acquire, obtain,
52,17. 55,16; to take posto conquer, win, 35,i9. 39,8.
59,89; to keep, retain, 33,»9. 49,9i; to receive, adopt, 113,18; to assume,
obey,
9,ie.
52,83; to choose, 10,8-96; to take
upon
put on, 58,16; one's
self,
to follow,
7,ip.
17,i6,
—
pr. 2. pi,
/s/ama (let us capture) 39,i6; — part. m. ganbanto (macche) 14,24; (gocaram, seeking food) 62,17; acc. f. .N/antim (attano vacanam a>ganhautiin, disobeying)
ganhatha, 33,s;
1. pi.
86
ganhSpeti
—
imp, 2. ig. ganha, 1,»( gan52,8s; hahi, 3,ir; 3. 8g. r^&tu, 10,8. 102,»8; 3. pi. />^atha (niulena, buy it) 18,io;
^antu, 39,17; ganheyya, 12,8s; :'. sg. 3. pi.
-
—
pot.
8. ag,
/>.fiyyara, 33,82;
fut. ») 1. sg, gf.nessami, 39,8;
ganhissati,
sg.
1. sg. «x)
5.
.^issasi, 29,4.
2,3i.
39,u. b5,£2; l.pl. .x^iisama, 6,8. 36,22; - or. ») 3, 5^. aggahi, 118,i»i 8. pi. oggahum, 114,3o; '') 3. sg. aggahesi, 62)19; ") 5. sg. ganhi Ojatisandhim. was born) 6,S5; (manavikam hatthe) 40,19. 59,2; 2. sg. ganhi, 69,2o; 51,21 ;
.*.
«^iUha.
22,6. 33,8; 2. pi.
18,2P,
pi. fviifasu,
18,93. 33,1
;
—
(sa.
grahitum)
1,9.
13,u (gocararh,
gahatva
(so.
7,.etva, 39,3o. cp,
(pp. gacchati) gone (away), arrived at, directed towards, fallen into (ace. or comp.), pften used as finite tense went, ha^ gone; wi. gato, 2,15. 3,28; f. ^fi (kahaih gatfisi) 49,e upari - pasada - vara- tala - gata, ascended on, 64,i2; n, r^&m (patitva
f. -N/aril
duggata. -saha-gata, su-gata, sugatin. *gataddhiH, mfn. (cp. sa. gatadhvan) one who has finished his journey (= addha-gata. v, addhan); gen. m, rwino, Dh. 90. gati, f. (= sa.) going, moving; course, way, esp. the course of fate
adj.
tnfn.
ace.
a-gatam matugamam has not seen another man",
to cause to be taken or beized; to pro*
gat a,
;
323;
loc,
-
^am,
8,25; instr.
-ravena, 113,io.
gamana
87
gantabba, gantu-, ganturii, gantva, v. gacchati. gantha, m. {sa. grantha) >) a band, fetter;
j3?.,>^a, fetters (o: desires)
Dh.
211;
sabba-gantha-ppahina,
nifn.
„who has thrown
off all
fetters",
gen. m. ^assa, Dh. 90. - ^) corapositioD, text, book ; often opp. to attba :
abl. r^ato attbato, 114,80 {cp. attba
•'^).
*Ganthakara,
m. (sa. *grantha akara, lit, a mine of books) nom. pr. of a vihsra at Anuradhapura in Ceylon; loc. x/0, aclj, f.
—
(cp. paribarati);
42,88
*gabbba-
vutthana, n. delivery; ,x/aril, 62,8i. *) the womb (cp. kucchi) ace. ^ara (upeti, to be born) Dh. 325; (upapajjanti, are born again) Dh. 126; abl. o^ato (pa^thaya) 48,i3. 50,32; ;
gabbha-seyya, (upessaril)
womb,
the
f.
—
105,8o.
')
ace. /x^iin f.
sa, garbhini) (duggatitthim)
6,32.
end of comp, =i ^)mfn. going, able to go; v. durangama, mano-pubbangama, vebagoing, course; v, saiigama. ^) m. (at
the
sa.)
atthagama, attbaagama.
gamana, away);
^aiii
(= sa.) going (to or (= gatara) 62,i; ace.
n.
'%.'am(na labhami) lOS.ss; instr. am (afi;
88
gatnl
flassa purisassa)
way;
tn.
^pati).
mfn. («o. gabhira & profound; difficult to be perceived; m. o 191; f. ^ini (dukkba-nirodba-°, pa^ipada) 67. i7. - apaya-°, nibbana-", para-"
{q. v.),
gayati,
vb.
{sa.
recite; pr.
3. pi,
m. /N^anto.
48,8;
ger.
{q.
v)
cp.
garava,
>».
&
pp. gita
Vgai)
-x^anti,
sing;
to
77, u; part,
,%^itva,
48,83;
gatba, geyya. n. {fr. garu, sa.
of respect to the teacher, 79,24.
the after *°-iiva8ane, gatba-) stanza has been ended, 87, i — '"-pada, n. a word of a gathu, -%,am (ekara) to
pi. i%/ino, 8,23-aa;
v.,
27,8i;
instr. pi.
80,8o;
v.,
"-vasin, w.
*''-satnipe, near a v. 33,88
galba, mfn.
anantara-gatbaya,
->.ayo,
;
-
r^afix,
in the stanza next following, 26,7; pi. fs^a (satarii) Dh. 102; ace, pi, ~a, 2,9.
*°-vara, m.
gaurava, n.) venerableness; reverence, respect; Satthu-garavena {instr.) out
sa.) a verse, stanza;
(catuppadika) 102,22; ace.
f^sL
-
M.
gahetum, gabetva, gahessa-
45,8;
the inhabitant of a
pi.
{pp
ganhati, sa. g^hlta) seized, taken captured; m. ^o (hatthe) 23,9; pi ^a, 6,m ; m {v. h,); - '*-paccaya-i»hesajja-, medicine for the help of
tiie
sick,
97,8.
gibiii, w. (sa. grbin) a householder, one who leadn a domestic life; nom. pi gibi (laymen, )pp. pabbajita) Dh.
paha, ge'ia, git a, mfn. (r=
74.
16,111
;
abl.
Hila-guiiflciiro, 28,111 {'J.v.),- *"-kiithii, f,
praise, 31,«3 {loc. .^^ayu); 43,6 {ace,
—
«^arii);
V.)
anta-", kama-**,
cp.
yi^ai)
BUDg,
pp. gayati, m. /vain Saripu itadi-", pro,ia.,
recivcd,
arc.
(kathamaggarii, pounded by S. and others) 113,30.
—
mala-
{q.
a-guna, sa-guna.
cp.
f.
{sa.
*guniigrata)
the state of having the best qualities, perfection; ace. o^um (gatii) 109,3.
gupta) guarded, (dliaminassa dhamma-gutto, law-protected, one who with respect to the is well-guarded
gutta, mfn.
(pilsiido) 67,113.
;
266; after parani ca,
ca,
only after the third or of a series ;2,io; 114,2i; after the third and second word: 4,5;
c'assa,
tato
.
6,30
.
.
ca (also) 102,5;
in hiBtoriciil
now
at that time,
exposition 19,24.
;
word
fourth
—
tada *) ca
ca,
:
3,2. 7,13 etc.
;
.
both
ca,
.
.
c'eva
.
.
.
,
.
,
and,
ca, 16,32. 18,i4.
30,8. 63,io; 107,17 (thrice); connecting
whole sentences (or parts of sentences) 'ti ca vutte, 'ti sanipaticchitva yo l,io; 42,12 etc.; yo cayarii cayarii. 66,86; hoti ca na ca hoti, api ca kho, 96,3i api ca 89,30 ca, 112,9 (v. api); anacoluthic ca :
.
.
.
.
.
;
.
.
-
*)
2,i2.
sometimes
(tan c'ayam).
cakka,
—
.
')
(yo c'etam); :
.
.
.
(but see corrections). 18,34, 108,1 a negation
=
but, 9,2,
often after
:
kinca,
cakra) a wheel; khura-", n, (v. /«.). cakkavattin, m. (sa. cakra-vartin) a sovereign of the world, universal n.
pi. /v-ani, 98,8.
monarch;
(sa.
worn, sg. »Ji (raja) 61,82.
cakra-vala & -Tada) a mythical range of mountains supposed to encircle the world; pi, worlds or spheres (thus encircled) of which an infinite number ii>iupposed to exist through the space; abl, pi. «vehi (afl&ebi, from other' worlds) 60,«o.
dhamma-",
(sa.
n.
pafifia-**,
*vuiii,
the
ayatana).
sense
^uno,
gen.
karana*; *°-8ampbas8a, m,
& of
cakkbuma^ sg.
intellectual fa-
88,27;
f. v.
72,i
mfn.
q,
(cp. v.
caksbu8b>
(sa,
eyes, seeing, clear-sighted
rvtna,
(Buddha)
sight,
vioakkbu-kamma,
mat) having m,
n.
nom. ^uiii,
**'-8anjpba88a-vinfianfi,yata-
h.)\
naih,
Dh,
106,24;
273; pi,
voc.
i^ma,
(v/anto,
69,i7.
88,28.
cankama,
m. (sa. caQkrama, m, walking about; the place where one is walking, esp, a covered walk or portico; abl. num. shashti)
catur-
(sa.
f.
catu-visati ma, mfn. (sa, catuft-
f.
=
(sa.
64; »-matta, mfn. being 64 in number;
ace.
°-matra) m. pi, ~e, 61,88.
cattari, cattaro,
cana & canam,
catu.
v.
cana)
indecl. (sa.
a suffix added to interrogatives, making them indefinite; v. kincana, kudacannm; shortened to ca, v. kiflca. can da, m. (sa. candraj the moon; ace. />/am, 14,i6; -"-manaala, n, the
moon-disc; /N/am, 32,si; loc. r^e, 16, le; punna-", m. 'the full-moon; ace, r^&m, 42,3; °-mukha, mfn. with a face like the full-moon, m. i^O (Gotamabuddho) 87,e. cp. candiraa.
—
candana,
m.
(=
dt n.
sa.) san-
Dh. 64
dal-tree or -wood; n, ^nia, 107,88. Dh. 172. 208. 382. 387. cp. f.
(?)
capala, mfn.
(=
m.
(sa.
Cauda. unsteady; the
ox,
Yak;
sa.) trembling,
Dh. 33.
(cittoifi)
,>.arii
ft.
(=
kind of o^assa (valadhi)
gen,
sa.)
a
5,88,
camma,
Dh. 108.
catur-aHgiH,
iiig
(cp. asiti.)
44,»o.
caniara, m.
102,87.
n^aril,
84;
84,000 years,
;
.vam (gatham)
=
a)
(g.
cetas.
',
{^
cira, mfn. sa.) long, lasting a long time; ace. m. ^aiii (addhauam) n. adv. ciraiii, long, for a 110,5;
—
long time; 9,i 23,34 (long enough); 69,83 (^jiva); Dh. 248; - dat. adv. ciraya, id. Dh. 342; *ciragata, mfn, V. agata; — cira-ppavasin, mfn. long absent; ace »rt. ^vasiih (purisam), ;
—
Dh. 219;
—
mfn,
a-cira,
cp,
v.)
(g.
next,
cirassam,
adv. {sa. cirasya, gen.)
after a long time, at last; -^
vata bho
nago nagena samgamessati, we shall see an elephant (sc.
last
at
of
men)
that can fight a fight with (this) ele-
phanti 76,33; na cirass'eva or nacirass'eva, shortly after, until in no long time, 23,3. 89,i6.
ciyati, vb. {pass,
cinati, sa. y'ci)
heaped up, acquired, constructed; pras. 3. sg. ciyate (= puiifiam). sa.) 103,9 (pahutaifa (te) civara, n. {^=^ sa.) the robe of
to be gathered,
^
a Buddhist monk; nom, 'x.am, 83,s; ace, 83, ao; patta-civaram, bowl and robe, 76,16; civara-" 97,8; - "-rajju, a robe, ace. f. a rope for hanging up /N^um, 83,91 - *°-vaihsa, m, a bamboo peg for hanging up a robe, aec, i^&va, ;
83,30.
cunna, verised,
mfn,
*)
grinded,
{sa.
carna) pul-
cunna-
crushed;
vicunna, mfn, severely hurtaA or
(hadayam)
jured, "«. ovarii n.
powder;
aromatic
gandba-°, id. cunna-, 48,8o. ciita, mfn. fallen; having one existence (tato) 46,i«.
cuti,
f.
63,i6;
1,86.
/x/am,
*)
83,s7;
gandba-dbupa-
=
14;
m.
^0
num.
{v.
(contracted
fr.
catu); sa. catur-daga)
— cuddasama, mfn. the 14*'', (vaggo) Dh. XIV. *Cunda, m. nom. pr, of a smith whom (kammaraputta) in Pavu, Buddha visited before his death; nom. ^0, 77,so; ace, n..am, 77,24; gen. -x^assa,
77,20.
oe, ind. {sa. ced) if; most frequently combined with other particles {v, sace, noce, yance) and never found at the beginning of a sentence; ettba ce te mano atthi, 72,8i; tan c'ayam, 96, (cp. ca); attha ce patthayasi, 104,3a sg.; punfian ce puriso kayira, Dh. 118; passe ce vipularii sukham, Dh. 290; ko tarn yan ce vinnu pasaihsanti .
etc, (si
quern
,
.
.,
=
,
.
eum
quis
.
.
.)
Dh.
than if, 107,3. Dh. 229; yan ce 106, V, yance; — api ce or pi ce, even if; sakalo pi ce (n'eva) 16,i3; alamkato alamkato ce pi, Dh. 142 ti ce pi ce or sace alamkato pi if you ask so) (in commentaries viz. 83,39 (kirn idan ti oe ti aba with the following words; cp, cor* .
:
.
.
=
;
=
—
=
rections),
ce^a & cetaka, m. (= sa.) a ^ke, 55, 13. cetas, Ml. w. (?) (= sa.) mind,
servant, slave; aec. pi.
thought; instr. ,>^asa (vippasannena) Dh. 79; gen. -^aso, 80,35. 91,6. 96,i3; sabba-cetaso, gen. adv. with all one's
mind, 71,a» ('^samannaharitva dhammam sunanti). - an-anvahata-cetasa, mfn. (g. v.). Ceta, m, pi, {sa, Cedi) nom, pr. of a people and its country, south of the Ganges; >^R, 34,si. cp, next.
Oetiya*-rattba, Cedika)
= prec;
cetiya^
n,
{cp,
sa,
ace. f^a,m, 32,ii.
n. {sa. caitya) a sepulchral
{pp. cavati; sa. cyuta) died or passed from into another; m. i^o
monument, sanctuary, temple, place of worship; loc. rwe TAggafave) 86,1a; pi. -N/ani, Dh. 188 (arama-rukkha-*').
a-couto, mfn. {q. v.). {sa. cyuti) falling down;
codeti, vb. {sa. codayati, cans. ycud) to exhort, correct, punish, re-
-
destructioD; ace. '^im (sattanam)
419 {opp, upapatti). TkU
in-
-
cuddasa, catuddassa
Olottary.
Dh.
prove;
oodaya,
to
request,
ask;
imp. 2, sg.
Dh. 379 (coday' attanam,
98
cors
patimaso, ib. & safifiSmaya, 380); pp. m. oodito, 113,i4. cora, m. {sa. cora. & caura) a
sifncn.
robber;
thief,
^a,
ace,
36,sa;
- pi. dve jana, 6,33. 37,l6; gen. pi. tinnaiii
jananam,
puthujjana
(v.
14,ia; h.)
-gama-jana,
cp.
janapada,
janifidti.
mfn. {e. c. '=• aa.) producing, causing; bhaya-**, mfn. terrific; m. ~o (saddo) 27,4. janapada, m. (— sa.) ') an inhabited country, thfl country (opp. the town), the continent; ace. pwaifa, 22,3
{opp. sino,
{opp.
Tambapannadipa)
;
43,io
nagara); rattha-janapada-vam. pi. „the country people of
nom. acc. r^&m,
^e, 83,34; "-pitha, n. the chair belonging to the 83,27-31
;
all. ^.a, 83,85; Ioc.
acc.
The
83,38.
o^aiii,
etymology of this word is not clear; sa. Bilhler {& Oldenberg) take it yantra-grha (an oil-mill) KZ. (1881) p. 325, but the prakritizising of ya (into ja) is upon the whole very questionable and esp, in this case, be* cause yanta {sa. yantra) frequently occurs in Pftli-texts. E, Hardy, (Deutsche Lltt. Zeit. 1902 p. 339) refers to sa. jentaka (a dry hot bath) the etymology, of which is likewise unknown, cp, 8BE. p. 167.
=
XXV
Xm
jantu,
W(,
(—
a
sa.)
creature,
man, person; nom. r^n, Dh, 107; acc, Dh. 395; gen. .-vuno, .^um, 106,13 Dh. 176; Dh. 105. 341. 106,11 janibu, f n. (-= sa.) ') f. the
=
=
rose apple tree
v^am, 31,>i. 49,84; m. pi. ^a (danta) 12,8t; n. pi. fN^ani (kesani, sisamhi) 47, i; camp, piti-somanassa-jata, adj. f. filled with pleasure and satisfaction, 64,13; pasanapittham nissaya jata(gumbe) 17,2o; — *jata-divasa, m.
instr. />^ena, quickly, 23,u. (e.
sa.
finite tense);
vedallaih
jaha, mfn.
mfn. (^^
*)
& janeti)born, grown, produced;
jayati
sa. Qatapattra. which is Jutakamala p. 235,2o). - m. speed;
13,10,
cp, pa^i-
& bahujagara,
birthday,
jaleti,
(& jaggati), vb. (sa, awake; part. gen. m, Dh. 60; part, med. gen. pi. rwanaih (sada
=
107,9
.am, 63,8; - *jarappatta {sa. *jara-prapta) mfn. decrepit, decayed; gen. f. pi. ^a,n&m. 47,15;
mfn.
jagarati
introduction (nidana-katba) about the legendary history of the Buddhas; cp. L. Feer, ]^tude sur les Jfitakae, lAs. sir.
7. vol.
V-Vl;
a useful
given by H. Wemel, 1893, p. 351. Specimens are
bibliography
is
found p. 1-60, 72-74; of NidSnakatha p. 61-65. - *>) a tale of the
102
jatariipa
consisting of two chief paccuppanna-vatthu (story
Jataka-book,
age, 47,ji.
parJ^s,
(mama
viz.
of the present) generally in prose only,
and atlta-vatthu (story of the pastj in mixed prose and verses (gatba) together with a verbal commentary (atthavannana Dr atthakatha) the ;
concludes
tale
(samodhana,
identification of the ac-
tora ;n t)ie atita-vatthu).
are
found
also
summary
short
a
in
Jataka-tales
Cariya-pitaka, Buddba-vamsa and passim in other holy scriptures (cp. Bhys Davids, Buddhist Birth Stories, Introd.), with the northern Buddhists in Maha-vastu,
-
*) caste; ace, /x/im,
jatin
my
ti,
lll,ti
royal lineage);
—
Dh. by caste, 106,9 posim. "-gotta-kula-padesa, 393 tion with regard to caste, race and °-mant'family, ace. r^am, 43, so; instr. jacca, ;
-
—
upapanna, mfn.
upapanna).
(v,
ep.
Fiek, 80c. Glied. p. 22. - *) kind, sort; catu-jati-gandha, m. (v, catu, cp. jata, n.).
(—
jatu, adv.
in
(generally
*janana,
ever
all,
by ekamBe(Da)
ko
or kadaoi); tasu
at
sa.)
explained
-v vissase,
61,i.
Jataka-mala, Divyavadana, AvadanaQataka etc. numerous scenes of Jataka*
(nom. act. fr. jaDati) knowing, knowledge; *'-manta, m. a spell of knowledge, ace, ».^aiii samodhanesi („identifijd the birth") 29,x6.
knower; catuppadika-gatba-", V. catuppadaka, 102,27. janapada, mfn. (— sa.) living in in the country; m. pi. country-people; ace. pi. ,^e, 6,2 (negama-"); - *janapaditthi, f. a country-woman, ace,
30,24,
nwim, 30,28.
32j5.
jatarupa,
(=
gold; jatariipa-rajata-patiggahana, n. accepting gold and silver, abl. ^a, 81,26.
jati.
f.
(former)
n.
{=^ sa.)
nom.
re-birth,
66, lo. 67,8; instr. rviya (or jacca, v. helotoS /^i,
loc. rwiyam •"-kkhaya, m. end of births, ac:. .^jair, Dh. 423; ^'-jara, f. birth and decty, ace. /^aih, Dh. 238. 348; "-ja.-'-upaga, mfn. {v. upaga); — ^'-nirodha, m, cessation
70,99
;
gen, /N/iya,
(atita-**) 86,12;
63,i3;
—
births, ^0, 66,16; - *'*-paccaya {v. h.)
of
ahl.\
;
/N^a,
ib.;
- ***-marana,
and death, gen. ^asaa, 1 05,26 =)_-saicsara, n. the revolution of
n. birth
being,
108,i8;
existence,
SDiara),
17,38;
— —
"""-iiaaa,
remembering one instr.
*°-8ambhava,
^ena,
s
-
m.
**-s8ara- {sa. jati-
remembering
existences;
one's
n. the
former
power
of
former existences,
i)anca-jati-satani {are. through 500 births 600 times) 17,10. - ^; age ms^r. jacca=:jatiya, by 17,4
j
;
janati,
sa.)
') birth,
existence;
ing, a
=
vb.
{sa.
to
\/jna)
know,
understand, learn (ace); perceive, ob* serve; recognize; be aware, fiod (find out); experience (suffer); pr. 3, sg.
(ko
-Np-ati
30,6. 32,9. 6,11;
1.
92,io;
sg.
69,30.
13,i7:
41,s3.
61,io.
87,S6.
med. jane, 113,i»; 2. pi. 3. pi.
59,16;
-
104,2;
m. janato,
karissati)
102,25; 2. sg. .^asi,
.>.,ami,
1. sg.
o^atha,
kim
->.
72,24.
r^anti,
61,35.
part. •) (janam) gen.
Dh^ 384; a-janato
(te)
jananto, 67,3; pi. ^a (nama naheaum, no one knew) 19,i9; a-jananto, not knowing, unaware, un101,30; >>)»!,
suspecting, /".
5,1.
mana, 46^8.
17,28;
72,23
pi.
50,17;
j-^anti, 67,24;
*=)
—
janeyyasi, 94,29; (^ahaiii) 94,3i; 3. pi.
sg.
^eyyatha,
Dh. 157. 352; 66,8;
2. sg.
21,6;
imp. 2. sg. janahi,
(evam); Dh. 248;
-^.atha (find out) 74,8;
2. pi.
^a,
med. pi. m. jana-
1.
—
2. pi.
pot. •) 2.
sg.
janeyya
^eyyum,
17,s8;
9,i4; ") 3. sg. jaftna,
-
fut. 3. sg.
^issati,
^issasi (tuyham pattam.
103 suffer)
see to
6,35; 1. sg.
afterwards)
it
afinasi,
sg.
nimsu
(tarn
fiatva,
3,20.
v.
(paccha,
—
aor. ») 3.
15,ig-,
ajanati;
karanam) 8,95.
(sabbam)._Dh. 50,31
^issami
12.
12,9-86.
22
pL
5.
«>)
37,8;
-
janitva,
>;)
old, decayed
_a-janitva, 63,i; -pass, fiayati, fiata, caus. iiapeti & janapeti
^0,
»>.
;
74,20
i^&m
ace.
;
(purisam) 63,i5; — "-konca, w». pi. Dh. 156. - mogha-o, m. Dh. 260 parijinna.
cp.
h.)
(v.
jinnaka, mfn.
34,u
33,5.
etc.;
ja-
ger. »)
jiva
worn out;
(sa.
jirnaka) old,
^ani
n, pi.
(pilotikani)
57,5.
=
;
pp.
nana, iiataka, janana(ka).
{q. V.)
&
cp.
janapeti, to let
know,
imp. a. sg.
to inform />/ehi
(of property),
growing
II.
janati)
any one (occ);
(nam)
(tam) ib, cp. jani, f. (sa. jyani;
-fiiiu,
jita, mfn. (pp.
65,23;
ger.
fiapeti. fr. japeti,
Vjya) amercement. *)
&
jinati;
jitaiii.
seyyo
nasalized form instead of m. jito, cp.
Dhpd. (1856)
287; Knhn, Beitr. f^&m (Maraiii) Dh.
p.
ace. m.
59);
40;
—
ace.
~am, Dh. 105
(=
Dh.
victory;
n.
siihst.
Jina, m.
Dh.
old, infirmity; ace, ^vim,
179;
(opp. apajitaih).
sa.) 'victor', epithet
Buddha; "-sasana, n. the doctrine of Buddha; ace. i^&m (navaSgam) 109,22 (— Satthu-sasanam, 109,32); of the
jayati, born; pr.
vb.
3. sg.
(=- sa. \/J£in) *» ^« ^ati, Db. 193; o.ati,
Dh. 212 foil. Dh. 282 foil. (birm. read, ^te); pot. 3. sg. med. ->.etha, Dh. 58; aor. 3. sg. jayi, 46,82; pp. jata, ^rd. janna (v. h.y, caus. janeti (2. V.) cp. jataka, jati, jana etc. jar a, m. (— sa.) a paramour, lover; rwam, 51, 1. jala, n. (—
ace,
sa.)
a
net,
snare;
cob-web; wire-net, lattice; ace, »/aih (khipapetva) 26,i; Dh. 347 (cob-web); antojalam, 88,35 {v. anto) suvanna-**, a golden net, 62,23; instr. .>/ena, 88,3*; 88,35 (Mara-"); 62,23 (savanna-"); abl. ^ato (muccati) 88,34; "-mutto (sakunto) 88,30; - *nana-jala, n. the limits of one's perception; gen. o^assa ;
pavittham disva, calling her his mind) 86,28; - *°-karandaka,
loe,
(v.
109,6.
&
y/ii)
(ace);
to
pr.
;
to burn or shine (occ); pr. 3, pi, ««enti (dipara) 37,» (cp. jaleti}. sa, jit) winning, ji, mfn. (e. c.
—
BaBgamaji {cp, jinati). jigaccha,/'.(sa.jighat8a) hunger; Dh. 203 (var. B. digaccha). jinn a, mfn, (pi».jirati; «a. jxrna) v,
q. v.) vb. (sa.
jeti,
win
;
3.
to conquer, sg.
.x/nati
^/jya
overcome (niccam)
354 (sabbadanam, exceeds); 103,32 (nam); — pot. 3. sg. jine Dh. 103; (kodhara) 44,8; 107,s aor. 3. sg. a-jini, Dh. 3; pass, jiyati,
48,9; Dh.
=
V.
parajiyati.
jiya, f. (sa, jya) a bow-string; rv&m, 92,iG.
ace,
jivha, f. (sa. jihva) the tongue; Dh. 65; instr. -^aya, Dh. 360;
70,31.
loc, /x^aya, 71,9; — "-samphassa-viniianayatanam, 72, 15, the sense of taste (cp. ayatana).
jiyati, *)
vb,
pass, jinati
jirati,
h.).
jali'J, mfn. (— sa.) 'having a net', ensnaring, deceptive, fascinating f. ,^ini (tanha) Dh. 180. jaleti, vb, {caus, jalati) to cause
victorious;
-we,
jinati (&
(anto into
jeti
atta
own self conquered is better") 104 (where jitam is an old
Dh,
p.
138.
m.
conquered;
sa.)
(n one's
vh. {cans,
*>^etva
*) I08B
iiati,
grow
old,
vb.
*)
&
=
jirati (q. v.)
-
jeti, v. parajiyati.
(sa.
yjf,
jiryati)
become decrepit; pr.
to
3. sg.
Dh. 152; 3. pi. /x.anti, Dh. 161 (are destroyed); pp. jinaa, (q. v.)
-wati,
op, jara, jara, iajjara.
jiva, m, n, (= sa.\ ') n. life, aoul; nom, ^aiii, 89,ta-i9 (opp. sariraib); ace, .as3a
(Jat.
87.3; Ioc. r^e, 28,2;
(yakkhassa)
(dat.)
Buddha
to
it
216); aec. o^ain, 86,20; abl.
II,
f
and pre-
built a monastery there
sented
\/hu,
(aggihuttam) 103,8; pp. huta (q.v.). juta, M. ((& m. ?) (sa, dyuta)
game
—
pree.\ m. *jetthaka, mf(n). niyyainaka-jetihako, 24,i4; "-kanitthe, ace. pi. m. two brothers, 32,si (cp. kanittha); "-tapasa. m. ace. ovarii, 36,2; "-bhatika, m. ace. /^aiii, 32,Ji. Jetavana, n. nom.pr. of a garden near Savatthi, bought from prince Jeta (a son of Pasenadi) by Anathapindika,
set
vb.
on
fire
(eaus. jhayati') to
(ace); pr, 2.
(gamam) 101,6; 1. (naham khettam ,-v, I did field
on
fire)
sg,
not set the
100,28; pot. 3. sg.
aor. 3. sg, /^esi
sg,
^emi ~eyya,
(ayarii
aggi
105
ma
maiii
51, is; ger. -x/etva, 34,6;
->.)
pp. jhapita, »i. ^o (gamo) 101,8. j h ay ati S v6. {sa, kshayati.Vkshai) ») to. burn (intr.); pr, 3. sg, ^ati,
^hapSpeti
of
m.
intelligence,
a-nn_ana, n.
(v.
*Nanodaya,
»».
ghosa; acc. i%/&m
emaciated,
known;
Dh.
156.
cp,
XVIII, 834; Pischel,
pr, 3. pi, Bollimsen,
ZDMG,
Ind.Str. I, 143; 326. Fausbell,
TTefccr,
Gramra. §
Dhpd. (1866)
.^..anti,
pi.
/x>anaiii,
90,33.
mfn.
/«,),
(v.
*fiataka, m.
(fr.
cans, jhapeti (sa. kshapayati)
m, (sa, kinsman; pi, nom,
jhSyati*,
h.
dhyayati.ydhyai)
vft. (so.
to contemplate, meditate; part, m, *)
ace. «%^antam,
395; gen, Dh. 372;
-
Dh.
a-jhayato,
nom. ^anto, Dh. 27; jhaya, Dh. 371. jhana,
jhayi«, mfn, flecting, thoughtful,
dhyayin)
absorbed
in
re-
medita-
nom. m. ^i (brahmono) 107,8i Dh. 387; ace. ~im, Dh. 386; gen. »x/ino, Dh. 110; m. pi. /x-iuo,
tion;
=
Dh.
23. 276.
«. (sa. jnatra) the intellec-
;
lohita, m. pi. 92,8 (v, h.),
p.
22;
486,13
Dh^
=
72.
fiatte
(=
(cp.
(loc.)
santike.
(cans,
vb.
PM.
sa.
58,15).
bhadanto /v) (Nagaseno ti
Jat.
near)
V, 26,6
96,2o;
1.
sg.
-v) 96,3o.
n e V a indecl. (after a nasal ,
V.
V.
.^ami,
= yeva),
eva'). "-finii, »»/M.(e.c.,sa.jfla) knowing;
a-katannO, mattaiinu;
cp. viiinii.
&
stands for
nante. sa. ny-ante). 11 at V a, ger. v. janati.
Th.
jnana) understanding, knowledge, intelligence; nom. i^aih, 71,15; 79,80 (opp. pasada); 90,35 (assa evam ,rata, mfn, delighting in tliat, »«. ^o, Dh. 187; - o-bhava-, Dh. 416 {cp. kamabhava); — **'-vasika, mfn. being in the power of desires, enslaved by desire, m. »^o, 23, 20; — "-vagga, m, the XXIV"' chapter of Dh. - kama-O, bhava-", vibhava-tanha, 67, u; f, -wC,
loc.
;
and a sort of perfume or fragrant powder prepared from it; ,-«,aih, Db. **-candani», mfn, prepared 56; from Tagara and Candaua {q. v.)\ m. ^i (gandho) Dh. hC; — "-mallika, Tagara and Mallikri {q. v.) Dh. 54
—
SBE.
{cp,
;
X
p.
18).
taca & taoa«, >». f. & tvaca {comp. d)-
tvaca,
—
m.
(sa. tvac.
-tvacas) ».)
») skin num. ^0, 82,8 97,80, ^) bark •"-papa^ika, pi. f, „loo»e shreds of bark", 95,22; e.pagata-", mfn, free from ;
thiit,
III.
(salaiukkho)
»>^o
ta';chaka,
»i.
carpenter; pi,
i^a,,
tajiita.
mfn,
{sa.
95,23-24.
taksbaka)
106,28 ={sa.
tajjeti) frightened; »«.^?.
a
pp.
^a (marana-
bhayena, struck with horror of death) marana-bbaya-tajjito, »i. 5,u; bhaya-tajjita, m, pi. (^driven by fear") 6,21
j
Db. 188. tajjeti,
-62
(«(.
{sa. tarjayati,
Vtarj)
to threaten, frighten, scare; ger, «%^etva
(niraya-bhayena) tata, m. (=-
17,3o.
sa.)
a shore,
bank,
is
rvo).
acc.f,
^am,
pipasa.
cp,
tatiya, mfn.
{sa. tftiya) the third:
ll,i5;
Dh. 309
114,17;
ace.
n.
adv,
for the third time,
pi
(tatiyaiii):
m, o^e (vare, for the third time)
kho);
^aih,
74,2.'i.
79,22
up
yava-tatiyaiii,
thirdly,
(-^am
the third time, 3,7 {cp, 102,26); - "-jjhana, n. 80,4 {v, jhana); o-savana, f. to
—
{v.
&
h.)
cp.
addhatiya,
addhateyya,
ti^ (tayo, tini).
tato, vb,
- vita-tanha, without desire. Dh. 351
108,18 {v. h.)\
/:
mfn. who
loc.
Dh. 80.
tarjita,
hetu-»,
adv,
{sa.
tatas)
*)
thence,
from that place; 2,23. 3,2i; -^ yeva, from the same source, 101, 13. — *) thereupon, then, afterwards, further; 6,18 {^ patthaya, q. v.); 63,i4 (^ va);
109 101,16. 103,16; Dh, 42 (papiyo ^)] tato tato {corr. u>. yato yato, as soon as, the more ... the more) Dh. 390. - 3) for that reason; 112,3o (corr. w,
yato).
tatoparam,
ady. (so. tata/jparam tato 'param) then, afterwards, immediately after; 55,i5 (cp, itoparaiii,
&
para & apara). tatta, mfn. (sa. tapta;i)p. tapati) heated, hot, red-hot; w. (vO (ayogulo) 107,1 ^_ Dh. 308; loc. f. ^aya
fbhumiya) (v.
-
o.jjapala,
m.
adv. (sa. tattvafas,
fr,
97,84;
/».).
tattato,
tattva) accordinpr to the truth, really, accurately ; r>^ ajanitva, „not knowing the truth", 63,i.
tattha (&
tatra, v. next) adv. tatra) ') there, on that (this) place; 2,23-25, etc.; 108,27 (tatth'); tatth'eva, *) on the same place, 3,6. 12.24, ••) on that very spot, straightway, tattha tattha, here 72.25. 104,18; (sa.
—
and there,
yattha tattha, tattha idbapi, hoth there and here, 11 2, is; — very frequently used at the begin of commentaries 85, n72,7-8
21,3;
.
,
.
;
:
17-27.
—
*)
(^ gantva)
that place;
to
there, l,i7.
2,4;
l,i5
lll,u; tatth'-
eva, to the same place, 58,is; tattha tatth'eva (bhijjissama, in all directions) 11,8. — ') then, therefore, thence;
Dh. 249; tatra,
112,16 (tattha saddo'yam). prec.) 110,2i; adv.
(—
tatr'assa, 73,23. 90,.s2; tatrapi, 43,8-9;
tatra kho, 66,24. 82,i7; tatra-tatrabhinandi«, mfn. 67,13 (v. abbinandin). tatha, adv. (= sa.) so, thus; tath'eva, in the same way, likewise, 2,25. 39,5. 105,28; 44,20 (id. without
tatrayam,
-
70,23;
tatha ... c'eva ... ca, 10,8o; ca . na, nor, 113,»7; often tatha that, 12,s-8; corr. w. yatha, so tath'eva, as . . Dh. 282; yatha . alio, 6,9; corr, w. yena, •© . . that, eva);
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
0
.
77,6.
comp.,
Tatha-gata,
m.
in the
Ihe Buddhas], probably orig. a designa-
(—
sa.)
'who
aame way'
[as
Go-
tion of an Arhat, afterwards esp. of
tama Buddha while
Sammasainbuddha, living as a human being,
still
(as
preaching the truth), used in the holy scriptures when Buddha is represented as speaking of himself in the third person; hence pi. r^a. appellatively the Buddhas {cp. the most important note by Bhijs Davids & Oldenhwg, 8BE. XIII, p. 82; E. St'nart, JRA8. 1898 p. 866; E. Chalmers, ib. p. 103; BUhtlhigk, Ber. d. Sachs. Ges. 1898 p. 78; Dbammasaiigani, transl. p. 294). - nom. 0^0, 80,25. 94,io; hoti /^o parammarana, does T. exist after death? rOpasamkhavimutto 89,29; T-o, gambhiro appameyyo duppa-
=
riyogaho seyyatha pi mahasamuddo, 95,12
;
ace. fs^Sim,
gen.
66,39.
94,8; 110,2ti; pi.
76,27
^en&,
instr.
;
^assa,
76,4.
94,7.
-vS (anupakkamena «%/ parinibbayanti) 76,28; aggadhamma ~a, 109,28 (v. h., otherwise Geiger, Dipavamsa u. Mahuvaibsa, 1905, p. 5); ^vS, Dh. 276 (the "iD.s are only preachers); nippapanca 'va, Dh. 254 („free from vanity").
akkhataro
tatba-bhava,
(=
m,
sa.)
being so; ace. /v^aih (fiatva)
/tatba-riipa, mfn. like that; pregnantly
(=
=
the
3,so.
sa.) such,
so great, im-
ace. m. i:i^:entB of one's thoughts, emopreceeded or tioQS, or judgemenlB, is
followed by a verbum sentiendi et declarandi (after aba); l,8-i6 3,5 (after ten'assa etad ahosi); l,i8 (ti :
maiiiie (g. v.)
before {cp.
50,33.
Dh.
74).
words or names (in nom.)
:
such a thing as a mother, pita ti, 99,8; ditthigatan ti. saddo ratho iti, the sound ti,
94,7;
drops before full form at the beginning of a senthe
-
32,i8.
used
iti is
and even v
or
00,25,
r/eva,
karomi
nt,
:
iti
and
foot),
last
35,35
5,7.
99,7;
(=
ty'aha, lll.ao
;
generally
mata
instead of the final
3,1 etc.;
and
after single
(a, u) is lengthened, 1,9-18-19 while prec. lii is changed into
l,;i-2i.
of
Useful examples illustrative of the use of ti are also found on p. 88. - *) ti
into ice', 4,82; but generally the first and a prec. short i drops by elision,
vowel
the
half
3,25.
changed
is
where
(cp. 111,4. 113,17,
tirasa below. ti
i,
Pis:hel,
cp,
Verses quoted end which stands without 3,27 etc., but in poetic
often omitted, 103, lo (followed gatha bhanam); 104,i6 etc.
it is
by ima
in extent to the Thirty-tree", «. .^am, mfn. id., frequently m. pi. „ equal
of the
59,28.
etc.
2,6
always with ti the metre : 2,i8.
*./,
etc,
(pali,
is
"gets
more
;
steadfast");
110,6.
Dh.
dabba-",
196; ogha-«
sharp;
tikshna)
sa.
titikkhati,
vb.
titta,
mfn,
trpta) satisfied
tittaka, mfn. m.
**'-bhava.
titti,
f,
kam);
3,6.
8,i3
(id.)
46,i.
36,«o.
(Bodhisattassa (yavatayu-
34,S9
108,S6;
-pp.
thita; caus. fhapeti & fbapapeti (v. h.) cp, -ttha, mfn., thana, «., thiti,
62,8
pi.
;
.^^ani,
by weeds",
n. pi.
PUi oioiiur.
/v/ani
(sa. tiktaka) bitter;
a
bitter
(sa.
flavour,
trpti)
ace.
satisfaction;
»t.) (sa.
tirtha)
landing-place (on the shore of a a ferry or river), a bathing- place; harbour, metaph. religious persuasion;
on the shore,
28,5.
loe.
— paniya-",
i^e,
11,28.
cp,
next. (sa. tirthya & tiran adherent of another sect, a heretic; pi.
cp, trivacika)
ddbam saranam gaccbami m,
sarana);
etc.
(upasako,
/^o
a
(v.
lay-
by the triple formula) 69,2i. (sa. trayovim^ati) 23; r^ima, mfn. the 23">; m, .%/0 (vaggo) Dh. XXIII. torana, n. (== so,) an arch, portal, gateway; dalha-pakara-°, mfn. 90,3i (w. /vain, nagararii); 9 1,21 (dalhatoranam thira-pittnasamgba^kuih).
discipei
tevisati, num,
=
ty', 74,1.
=
»)
— >)=
=
tv',
tvam, MOW. ti);
ti»
•) ")
(iti),
11 1,20 ; cp,
c',
te (gen, tvaih) 13,26.
ti» (iti); 42,24. 60,86. 64,9.
pron. 2. pers.
tvam
»(taifa)
(=
l,i4.
sa.) thou; 3,!8
(tvan
tuvam, 47,». 54,i». 106,84; (tvam) 1,u-it-8i. 2,8. 4,it
aoc. tuih
(tani pi); fi,io (tali fieva); 94,8t (tuih yev'); »4,m. 105,8*; instr. (abl.)
—
(pasanno);
7,i8
13,26 (ty' atthu); 78,i8, 85,4 etc.; te
may
also be used for instr. (and ace.)
kathentena
sundaram katam,
te
t'Sham
78,7 (?); cp, 85,87 p.
ZDMG.
1066;
tayi, 10,19. 1,16; to
-
aoc,
instr.
=
17,14;
te
86, p. 714].
— pi. nom,
a single person
aharii
QGA.
[Pischel,
(000,?)
:
:
1,24;
1877,
-
he. tumhe,
25,i7. 85,t8;
tumhe, 4,ii. 12,88; 97,t6; tumhehi, 12,88; gen. dat.
—
*^ tumbakaiii.
36,i8, 97,7 108,8; dat. ethicus : 42,i6; 47,19 (id. or gen, partitivus); vo may also be used for aec, 4,8. 108,6; —
^) vo,
loc.
6,i»,
4,4,
9,9S.
(=
tumhesu
sg.)
50,io.
(prepared
dha-°, with scented oil) 37,2; - "-ppadlpa, m, an oil-lamp; rwO, 67,i7; pi,
(gandha-") 66,3;
*•)
12,i.
2,8 (dus-
(va^tati);
1,15
(atthi);
from the seeds of the sesame plant); ace. »^&m, 50,24; instr. r^ena (gan-
f^S,
7, 19;
(n^ santikam);
3,16
2,8
tuyharh,
Til.
thandila,
n.
(sa.
sthandila)
an
open place, bare ground; ''-sayika, f, the act of lying on the bare ground (as a penance), Dh, 141. thaddha, mfn. (sa. stabdha) firm, hard; m. ^0 (paliaro) 50,22 (opp. muduko); *'*-hadaya, mfn. hardhearted; f.pl, /N^a (comm. on ka^hina)
—
52,6,
thambha,
m. (sa, stambha) a metaph. insensibility, stu*
post, pillar;
por; /vO, 103,28; ace. /s/am, 60,3, tbarana, n, (sa. starana) the act of spreading, v, bhumma-tthara^a,
which
is
astarana,
probably
a
"-attharana (sa.
-f- {/stf)
=
a
carpet,
84,17.
thala, n. (sa. sthala) the land, dry land, firm earth; ace. ^e (opp.
loo.
Dh, 98 (opp.
ninne); *^-gocara, mfn, living on land, m. -patha, m. a road by land; aee. "•jala-pathaifa, everywhere by land and water, 19,99. 8*
116
thavikS
a purse; ace. sahassathavikaih, a purse containing a 1000
""thavikS,
f.
pieces of money, 102,14, thavira, v. thera.
teqv.
n. (sa, sthSman, n.) streng^th, powtrj *'-sainpanna, mfn, Btron^;; m. ^o, 1,8, 40,st. t ha vara, mfn. (sa. sthavara) immoveable, firm, stron;; ; loc. pi. rvesu (bhutesu) Dh. 405 (opp. tasa). thira, mfn, {sa. sthira) firm, hard, solid, strong;- n. pi. r^aai (uddapadini) 91,18 (opp. dubbalani); *thirapakara- etc, mfn. 91,20-.i (comm, on thi,
f.
(sa. 8tr!)
=
mfn,
(ta,
Btoka)
small, short; ace,
~am
(adv,) a
thoka,
thama,
dolha-»).
eanonioal book, a section of the Khad* daka-Niklya; specimen thereof: 108,jc
itthi, a
woman
^hinam, 51, si. (sc, styana) sloth,
^
:
>^ gantva, 36,ii; o^ kilapetva, 58,8s;
netva, l,8o;
sayitva,
little,
little
^
12,ir,
«^a (yagu) 57,i ; - thoka-thokam, adv. little by little, Dh. 121—22 (^am pi); Dh. 239. *thokaka, mfn. (fr, prec.) amall, short; f. ^ika. (rati, a short pleasure) Dh. 310. thometi, vb. (denom. fr. *thoma, sa. stoma, stomayati) to praise (ace); ger, r^etva. (panditarh) 69,»3.
f
h.); gen. pi.
(v.
thina,
n,
*'-middlia,
diiTerei'oe;
(IrowNi Mini"
n.
(i iiflc'ui'i Hoiitt
in-
"nUith and
MftniHMa),
103,»7.
tiiula(& thulla), m/«, (sa. sthula) anumthula. thera, m. & («/i) f. (lo. sthavira)
large, thick, coarsii; v.
venerable; an 'Elder' (Haid of vtmuruble bhikkhiu); m, nam, ^o, 61,12. Dh. 260; Dh, 261 (to be scan-
-d-, sandhi-consonant, inserted in attadattha, sadattha-pasuta (q, ti.V, likewise
samma-d-eva etc. (v. On account of sandhi an
in
old,
sanima),
aed
old 'd' is often preserved in some pron. tad-, yad- (v. tarn, yam), kocid- (= koci) etc, [Euhn, Beitr. p. 62—63; Tr. PM. p. 82; Windisch, Ber, d. Bachs. Ges. 1893. p. 228 seqv.]
maba-thero,
thaviro);
instr. *x/ena,
inaha-',
pi,
85,is;
109,ii;
83,ll^; tnstr, r^ehi.,
ace.
113,8; 109,8*;
~a,
/>/e
(bhikkhu)
109, u; pen.
^annm,
llpiili-", 109,5; addud to a nom. pr, MahtikiiHsupa-", 109,1?; 109,18; ;
dhamma-kathika-", m. (v. h.) — com. »i./>^o (bhikkhu) 79,io; instr. ^ena, 79,e. cp, next. Thora-Biitha, f, pi. name of a canonical book, a Keotion of the KhuO*
par, theratara,
daka*Nikaya; iipecimeu thereof
:
107,!i)
seqv.
''thera-Tada, mi. the doctrine of the ThoraB, the urthodoxe Uuddhist doctrine; /x/O, 109,u (therehi kataMaiiiKivho); i-j HKHavtido, 109, no; itco, 114,ft( instr, pi. ,%,olii, 114,ji.
»>/aiii,
*theriya, mfn. longing to the
thera) bem. pi. "-acariya, the propounders (fr.
thertis;
the old teachers or, of the thera-vado, 114,3o.
Theri-giitha,
f,
pi.
:
*dakkhati to nee,
72,s8;
3^
of a
dakkhiti,
^inti,
pi.
manto rupani ^);
vb.
-
69,i8
(^cakkhuaor. a.ldakkhi,
sg. 20,10. Formally dakkhiti look like fttt. fr. v'drQ (sa. drakshyati), but really these forms may have sprung either from aor. addakkhi (ia, adrakshit) or from an old base *d)rksh-° [Kiihn, Beitr. p. 116; Tr. PM. p. 61; Phchcl, r. 1. sg. dadami, \Um\ 3. pi. dadanti, Dh. 249; part. 7/n. m. dadato, Dh. 242; part. mcd. m. dada-
mano, *)
12,33;
/va, 6,20; pot. 3. sg.
f.
dadeyya, 98,84;
2. sg. f^&si, 53,i5;
41, i ') pr.
1. sg, ovarii, 33,13.
—
Dh. 224; 15,24.
7.14,
—
29,8;
dajja,
') 3. sg.
;
dammi,
sg,
1,
") pr, 3. sg. deti,
98,8; 2, sg, desi, 3,9; 1. 31, le; 3, pi, denti, 37,2;
12,17. 28,24. sg.
deini.
detha, 18,ii. 52,2o; i. p2. dema, 39,94. 114,10 (dema'ti); imp, 3, sg, detu. 36,2i. 39,2o; 2. sg. dehi, jivi5.15. 69,32. 101,28. 111,27 (read tarn debi); 2. pi. detha, 18,9. 31,2. 114,8; part. m. dento, 40,i7. 86,24; — ["•) rare or ficticious present-formations are dajjati (cp. pot. dajja) & ^.j)!.
18,11.
:
:
m. (= sa.) a stick, ace. /^am, 13,ie; 36,t (a twig
dandaka, staff;
17,19,
—
aggi-°, *»fn. {v. h).
danda,
12,17.
.
mfn, (pp. dahati,
allow (ace,
permit,
to
')
—
pot., V. dadati.
dissati.
V.
—
6,10.
datthabba, inf.,
dadhi
^ama,
3. sg, •)
adasi,
3. pi.
ada inf.
adamsu,
-
36,36;
6,18.
31,s.
4,i5.
41,4 etc,
(5. s^.) 111,12 (nada),
datum,
a-datu-kamata.
f.
114,25;
31,30.
16,6.
102,8; ger.
—
v.);
(q.
datva. 7,28. 16,26; a-datva, 48,i9. 66,20; — grd. ») databba, n. >^&m. 14,i2. 82,18;
^)
deyya, n. ^a.m.
pp. dinna (& datta,
e,
e.)
112,9; v.
—
[pass, diyati, cp. a-diyati];
constructed w. ace, okasam •>/, to give an opportunity to (inf.) 40,i7;
dapeti
ovadam, to admonish, 86,24; danam, to make gifts, give alms, 14,i2. 86,14;
nom. dadhi,
jivita-danam, to spare one's life, 12,26; pativacanam, to answer, 3,»; pbalam, to bear fruit, 36,86; maggam, to give
instr. f^ina, 35,i7;
:
3,ii.
16,i2
60,i4;
17, 19.
dasi, 114,9; 1. sg. adasim, 17,6. 42,i3;
—
y/da)
_
fut. 3. sg. dassati, 3,8. 30,i3;
2. sg. rwasi,
'')
next.
-
dati];
—
caus,
(v. h.) cp.
dana, daya, dayaka.
(=
sa.) sour milk, curd^
dadhi 26,13;
h.\
—
,
n.
99,28-so. 101,27;
dadhim,
ace, u) Dh. 382; pt. ^ addakkhi, v. dakkhati; fut. v. dakkoati; da^buih, 48,i9. 87,9; oomp. inf. daUbu-kama, mfn. wishing to see, f. /vS (tam) 19,12; ger. ») disva, l,e etc;
71,81
76,18; i. p?.
disvana, 67,8i. 68,io. 76,i9 (at the beginning of a sentence), cp, dasa', dassa etc, di^^hi, disa^ digba, mfn. (sa. dirgba) long; m. ^0 (puriso, tall) 92,i8 (opp. rasso); 107,8r Dh. 60; n. >^&m, f. «^a, Db. 409; ace. ^am (addbanam) 44,2i;
*>)
=
(pacanayattbim) Pali work, the
^0,
(q.v.)\ p.
first
of a
of the 5 Nikayas
Specimens thereof
102,16.
77,14-81,4.
"'Digba-bbanaka, m. or
follower)
a repeater
Digba-
of
64,2.
ix^a,
digba-rattaii), adv. (sa, dirgharatram) for a long time 90,27. 104,88. dipa^, m, (== sa.) a lamp; aec. i^&m, 37,2; dipalokena, 41,2T (v, cp. padipa. aloka). dip a*, ».(&«.) (sa. dvipa) *) ;
173; E. Hardy, Buddha, p. 18.) '*'disa-painokkba, mfn, world-
an island; land, continent; t^o, 110,si.
famed, very celebrated; m. /vO (aca-
112,8o;
riyo) 16,25.
19,9;
df^yate)
71,29.
"'Digba-nikaya, m. name
nikaya; pi,
tn.
*di8va, *di8vana, dissati, vh. (sa.
») addasa, 4,a5 addasa, 76,i8. 76,20 addasa or addasa,
sg.
:asa); 23,i6;
^sisa
loc. pi.
a crow kept on board ships in order to search for land (cp. Fick, Soo. Gl. ace. fs,&m, 18,4. p.
invisible) 112,i8; pp. dittha, seen (v, h.); grd. dat^babba, mfn. to be regarded or understood,
(expounder
next,
""disa-kaka,
dissamane,
ace. pi, i^a,
(sabba-", in each direction) 63, lo. cp,
catuddisa
Dipavathsa
ger.^ v. next.
pass, ^jpass. to be seen, appear; y/irq,
ace.
, don't devot« themselveB to this
abl, rvii, 3,20; /^ato, 2,8i; loo. t^e, 2,98.
cp.Windiaeh, M&ra, p. 27; the 'na' ii perbapi interpolated); part. dissamana, aec. pi. m. ive (= a-
plaining, illustrating; v.
battle,
n. pr,
*dipaka, m. island;
t\,o,
dip ana,
prec.) a gen. /s/assa,
(fr.
2,20 ;
mf(>sA)n.
(=
sa.)
little
2,22;
ex-
Paramattha-
dipani.
""DipavaiiiBa,
m.
(fr,
dipa')
,
122
dipin
oatne of aPsli work, .,am (dhammam, sin) Dh. 169; - ») «, ill-conduct, sin; kaya-o, mano-o, vaci-o (v, k.).
tn.
^0
—
duroroana
123
*ducchanna, M,
mfn, ill-thatohed;
(agaram) Dh.
'N^aiii
*dujjana,
mfn.
(cp.
94,86.
dujjiva, mfn, live;
245 (w.
instr.).
malignant;
dushta)
(sa,
pi.
f.
bad,
,^a,
f "'duppamunca,
bajja,
loosened;
Dh. 346.
mfn,
pamuncati).
(cp,
*dupparamattbai
62,8;
practised;
eviUminded,
with
311. (cp. paraniasati).
m. padu^tba &
intention;
evil
dutiya, mfn, (sa. enoQd (cp, afifla, itara)
dvitiya) aec, m,
the
^aih,
'vuih (gatbaih) 8,st *>-jjb&na, jhSna)) — dutiyarii, adv. for the second time, .N,am pi (^kho) 74,8S, 79,si. 88,17; yava vO
dur-drga^
(dhammo)
—
Dh. 262 (opp. su-dassa); su-duddasarii, Dh.36.
duddittha, confused,
I06,i6
^arii,
n.
jn/n. (sa. dur-drsli^a)
misguided
ace,
;
m, r^Rva,
Dh. 339. «tt.
*./asmim,
59,3o;
loc.
pi.
-^esu
(dvlsu, vie. Sakka's and Brahma's worlds) 60,28; va, 104,28;
gen. /x/assa (vassato) 105,88; vam, t.
29,ie;
17,81.
;ita) shown, set forth, taught; m. >vO
(dhammo)
79,e, n.
quently occurring adj. f. dohalini, desiring, longing for 1) pregnant, ») 334,8i. (w. loc. or comp,) Jat. IV, ete. 326,is VI, VI, 484,26; HI, 27,»..
^am
(nibbanam) o^am (Buddha-®,
Dh. 286; asc. tn. taught by the B.) 109,J5; (Samma-
:
=
3aml)uodba-°, katLamaggam) 113,«9; m. pi. r^a. (vagga) Dh. p. 94. v. 3. nu-dosita, mfn. (q. v.).
deseti,
The sanskritic etymology dohada daurhrda has been called in question by Liiders (G6tt. Nachr. 1898,i: fr. *dvihrd); likewise Jolhj, Idg. Forsch. X, 213 and Pischel, Or. § 436; but
caus.
dn^ayati,
(so,
vb.
-i/dig) to show, set forth, teach, preach (acc.y, pr. 1. sg. r>.emi rdhamniam^ 90,it; part. m. .-wento (dhammam)
I
3. sg. /^esi,
dovarika, m.
dvattimsa. num.
rwaiii,
~e,
pi.
gen.
91,»5;
102);
instr,
cp.
dosaS /vO, V.
dvaya,
74,1s;
(opposite) things;
acc, .N/am (nissito loko) 96,6; gatha-dvayam, two gathss, 47,23. 114,9; potthaka-", 114,i8 (two copies).
dvadasa,
{9a. dosha") fault, guilt;
(damaged by)
tnfn.
iccha, tina,'do8a*, nioha, raga. hatred; «i. (sa. dvesha)
Dh. 20 raga, dosa, moha); /vam,
(in
the
serieg
:
*''-aggi. tn, the
num. (sa, dvada^a) dvadasama, mfn. the twelfth,
twelve; »M.
(vaggo) Dh. XXII.
;
^0
;
m.
dbana,
(=
n,
pro-
sa.) wealth,
perty; money; nom, ««./am, 23,6. 48,ii; ace, rwaiii, 29,s. 38,8o. 48,i8; gen,
.vassa, 52,s
-
;
**abaranatthaya, 32,i7
abarana); dbanatthaya, 32,29 (v. attba*); Mobba, m, desire of money; (v.
rwena, 22,22; *^b (desiyamSne) 69,»j; the second great collection of the Buddhist
saured
Transl.
Rhys Davids,
Caroline
Dhamma-SaSgani,
51,5;
(kanham,
As to the different explanations meaning of the word dhamma Max MUller, 8BE. X. p. 3-4;
of the
nature, character; coadition of being, condition cf life; thing; in pi. dhamma
=
for execution;
6,85-87 {v.
""dhamma-gata,
f,
a block
gandika).
mfn.
directed
^a (sati) Dh. 297. dhamma-oakkhu, n. {sa. dharlaw;
io the
f.
ma-cakshus) the nom.
r^^x^m.
eye
of the
truth;
(udapadi, Yasassa) 68,88.
dhamraa-carijj, mfn. {sa, dharma-carin) observing the law, virtuous, dutiful; nom. m. ««vi, Dh. 168 {cp.
menta: objects in general, phenomena (just as rupa are the objects of sense to the eye, tO.ss), sometimes taken as identical with saiiikhara (q. v.); loc. di^the va dhamme, in this world, in the present life, 92,3» {cp.
dutiful; gen, m, ,v.ino, pi, ~inam, Db. 164.
dittba- dhamma); sahetu- dhamma, m. the effect together with its cause, ace. -vam, 66,jt pt. /»va, 66,so; 70,st; Babbe /va anatta, 107, is Dh. 279;
dhamma-Uha, mfn, {sa. dharma-stha) just; m. ^o, Dh. 256. 267; ace. m. ,vam, Dh. 217, — "-vagca, m. Dh. ch. XIX.
is
often
—
.
manopubbangama
/^.a,
th^ states of
mind are the result of thought (?) Db. 1 {cp. manaa); loc. pi. .N^esu Tsabbesu) Dh. 363; dvayesu -vCbu (in two tliiiiRs; i. e. Raniatlm & vipiisHunfi, Comm.) Dli. 384. — Tliu duno-
may
tion of "nature, state, condition"
be seen in
many comp.
mitta- dhamma,
methuna'", m. quently liuvinx
at lli0
{stibst.
&
m. friendship, love,
the end
imtum
54,ii; of adj.
adj.)
14,3;
more
fre-
comp, ^^
of, bolii)( Mulijnit, (u
a-nivattaiia-dhunima,
:
;
a-vinipatu-".
anudhammacarin).
*dhamma-jivi>i, mfn,
dh am mat a. inherent habit;
nature;
f.
virtuous,
Dh. 24; gen,
dharmata)
{sa.
manners,
practice,
Bu-dhammata, f dhamma>dana, n. {sa. dharma21,i7.
cp.
diXnu) the gift of the law (or the truth) ^
Dh. 354.
dhamma-desana, f ma-de(jana)
instruction
in
{sd.
dhar-
the truth
(or
In the four truths^; a sermon, religious discourse; (Buddhanaiii) G8,«n; ace. ^m\, 17, ni.
^a
(Ill
h II r II m. {sa. dliariiiasupporter of the dhamma',
II III III II . (1
dhara)
'a
,
dhstuka
129
dbamma-sabha,
who knows the sacred doctrine; ^0, Dh. 259; pi. -^a, 109,3a. '"dhamma-pada, n. a word or one
sabba) meeting;
lection of
moral sentences; nom.
&
attending
ace.
Dh, 102; 44. 45 (sudesitaih) ekam pi r^ani, one single word of the sacred doctrine, 22,23. cp. Max Milller, SEE. X, Introd. p. LlII; Weber, Ind.
125; Franks, ZDMG. XL VI, 734. Specimens thereof p. 106-107. -
Str. I,
mentary on Dh.
;
the
f,
specimen
Com"
86,ia—
p.
(gate),
"'dhamma-piti}!, mfn. drinking
—
in the law; m. rvi, Dh. 79. "-rasa, m. the sweetness of drinking in the
^am, Dh.
law; ace.
dhamma-rata, ina-rata) virtuous;
delighting
m.
'>./0,
delight
in
(sa.
in the
dhar-
dhamma,
dharmadhamma; nom.
f.
the
{sa.
'''dhamma-rasa, m. the sweetness dhamma; r^o, Dh. 354, dhainma-raja(»i), m. {sa. dhar-
of the
ma-raja) a righteously ruling king; king of truth' (epithet of Buddha) ; 88,12;
Buddho
-x/a,
*dhamma-vinicchaya, vestigation of what
is
decision; instr. ..aiii (kilati, to enjoy the stars)
-
*N^an), Dh.
acc. r^&rh, 96,7 {cp. atthita). nadati, vb. {sa. -^/nad) to
208. asalha.
roar; to
asalhi-o,
(v.
h.)
cp.
nail;
pi.
sg.
nakha.
—
rwa, 82,»
(^
m,
fortress;
a
sa.)
(=
worn,
town, city; i^arii (yakkha-") "a stronghold of
sa.) a
(atthiuam, the bones") Dh. 150; acc. n^ara, 68,84 (the inhabitants of the city); anto-" 20,38
;
(v. h.);
saka-", to his
own
city,
^e, 19,15; 61,3 (Kapilavatthu-"); 77,15 (Bhoga-"); comp. *-abhirauklia, mfn. {v. abhimuk'ia); nagarupama, mfn, like a fortress, n. r%/am, Dh. 40 {cp. upama). "-dvara (v. h.)\ "-samipe, 21,18; "-vithisu, 73,29; "-vasi/i, deva-pura, mfn. {v. h.) - *deva-" n. (q. v.); anto-nogare & bahi-nagare (inside & outside the town) q. v, cp. nagura. nagga, mfn. {sa. nagna) naked;
=
;
.^a,
"-cariya,
n.
31, 12. going naked; Dh. 141.
31,10-13; f.
«v.alia,
—
naSgala, «. (sa. lafigalu) a plough; rwam (mahantaiii) 71,:i8. nacira, mfn. {=^ sa.) not of long
acc.
duration;
nacirass'eva
{adv.)
v.
ci-
rassaii).
iiacca, instr. r>/ena,
«.
{sa.
nrtya)
nadam)
8,28;
dancing;
10,2o; "-jiitaka, n. 10,i;
nadi (konoa-
aor. 3. sg.
6,13;
ger.,>,\t\ai
61,2o; pp. nadita {v. next);
nada.
cp.
nadita,
n.
nadita) roar,
{pp.
fr.
noise;
prec.\ cp. sa.
,>,am (sihassa)
8,27.
nadi,
44, is;
loc.
f.
oi^ati,
(mahanadam)
cry,
noise {acc.)', pr. 3. part. m. pi. ,-vanta
(sihanadam) 16,u;
97,2J.
n agar a, n. a
61,2
make a
f.
(=
sa.)
a
river;
notn.
(maha-°); acc. .^^irii, 16,25. 103,2; instr. ~iya ("upstream") 29,5; gen. rwiya, 2,i9-ai; tassa nadiya vasati, 2,86 (tassa must here be taken as loc. /., cp. Jut. I. 170,u; MN. I. 385,9); loc, (viyarii (maha-") 36,3o;
./inarii,
"-kiila,
n.
^^
103,i8; 72,37 (maha-");
the bank of
"-tira, n.
a river, loo. /^e, 2,i9. 108,24;
—
"-pare,
ou the opposite side of the river, 56, ai; — "-niajjhe, in the middle of the river. 2,22.
n add ha, mfn. {pp. nayhati (nandhati); sa. naddha.^nah) tied, bound, put on; ^'-paiicayudha, mfn. Ill, is ayudha). cp. onaddha, sannaddhu. mfn. {fr. nikitua, m.) disagreeable; "-seyva, f. "an uncomfortable bed", Dh. 309 {acc. ->^aiii). niinu, indecl. (^^ sa.) ') particle
{v.
*nanikama,
of
interrogation
{latin
:
uonne);
c^
133
navanita
maya
formula
/^
book).
tuyhaih abhayaiii diiinaih, 7,8; brahmacariyassa te kalo, 46,S4;
mutto bhavissati,
o^ so
particle
affirmation
of
na sakka,
tainly; n^
nandati, to
joice;
vb.
3.
-
to re-
be glad of (puttehi)
to
^ati
105. ss; 107,86 ;= Dh, 18. cp. next. nan dan a, f. (= sa.) delight; 105,39. — raja-nandana, ni. a prince (poetically); ace.
^am,
&
nandi,
nandi*,
»i.
pleasure;
«i.) joy,
f.
{sa.
"-raga-,
nandi,
pleasure
and lust, 67,i3 (-sahagata); *nandibhava, »>. riBe of pleasure; °-parik-
whom
tnfn. "in
khiija,
all
gaiety
Dh. 413 (ace. m, ^am) cp, kamabhava, — nandi ^ /"., v. next, (sa. naddhri) a leathern nan dh i
/".
,
or thong (often spelt nandi); o^im (chetva) Dh. 398. nabha(s), n. (sa. nabhas) sky, atmosphere; instr. ,^asa ("-agama, "departed through the air") lll,i. nam at i. vb. (sa, ynam) to bend
strap ace.
or
bow
to
(intr.y,
aor.
3.
sg.
nami
pabbajjaya) 66,13; pp. namita, bent; "-citta, mfn. 46, is (m. /s^o, pabbajjaya, one whose mind has turned to retiring from the world), — caus. namayati (& nameti), to bend (ace); pr, 3, pi, ^ayanti, 106,>7 Dh. 80. cp. an-amatagga. namassati, vb. (denom, fr. na(cittaih,
=
mas to
(v.
pay
namo
below); sa. naniasyati) honour to (ace); pr. 3. sg. 30,8i
(apujjarii)
fv&ti
;
pot,
3.
sg,
«^eyya, Dh. 392.
namita, w/m.
Namuoi,
(iJi?.
m. (==
namati, q.v.).
sa.)
nom.pr. of
a demon (identical with Mara,
nom.
q. v.);
103,4; voc. f^\, 103,3i. namo, indecl.(sa. namas, ».) an /vi,
exclamation
of
adoration or homage
(w. gen. pers.\ also often combined with verbs, as karoti, dadati); 1^ 13,»6. ty'atthu ("homage to thee")
tassa fihagavato Arahato SammasambuddbasBa, 81,t (the usual 108,11
;
N/esu,
47,2o,
narinda. m, (sa,
narendra) 'man-lord', king; ^0, 112,3i; 7,1s; Sihabahu-narinda-ja, HI. son of S. (Vijaya) 110,22 (nom, ~jo). nala or nala, m. (sa. id. & nada) voc, :^&,
name
of a species of reed; a reed or
stalk
in
ace, 5,18
nom,
general;
,^am
(-1-)
108,5
—
(kumuda-");
n.
a
cp. nalik.a,
f.
(sa.
Nalamalin)
•reed-garlanded', nom. pr. of ace. id.
o^&m,
26,25.
a.a
ocean;
Nalainali(«), m,
26,80.
nala^a, loc.
>\^e
n. ($a.lalata) the forehead;
(seda muccimsu)
nava*, mim.
-
—
26,27;
Dh. 337;
"-vana.
thicket of reeds, 26,25.
Nalaniala, m.
iv/O,
=
(=
46,3i.
sa.) nine; 82, 13.
"'navanga, mfn. ninefold (v. afiga).
navama, mfn. the ninth, m. ,>.,o (vaggo) Dh. IX. cp. nayuti, navutika. nava*, mfn. (= sa.) new, young; m. pi, o^a (dama) 105,i7; (bhikkhu) 83,33.
cp,
abhinava
&
next.
new, young; navaka, mfn. (= compar. /N./tara, younger (opp. theratara), m. /x-o (bhikkhu) 79,8; instr. sa.)
/x/ena, 79,».
navanita,
».
(= sa.)
fresh butter;
nom, i^&m, 99,«»; abl. -vagga, m. the (raiiiia) 23"' chapter of Pbpd.; — "-vana, n.
16,85.
gen. o^assa,
the elephant grove,
Dh.
-
naga-hata, m. "he who strikes the elephant (of men, (. e. Buddha)" *hata-naga; gen. ,-wassa, 77,4. cp. maha-naga, hatthi-naga. {Rhys Davids, Buddhist India, p. 220).
324;
=
Nagadipa,
wi.
{sa.
Nagadvipa)
nom. pr. of an island {i. c. the northwestern part of Ceylon?); «^o, 19,8 (formerly called Seruma-dipa, q. v.) Tennent, cp. Lassen, lA. I.^ p. 241 Ceylon I. p. 331. sa.) n agar a, m. {fr. nagara; ;
=
a citizen; ace. pi. ^e,
cause to bathe, to
ger. r^etvc. (elakain)
nahayati
*%'i8sa,
Dhanapalaka.
nSjika,
&
'>^ (how then?) 41,8o; ^, 4,8. 16,u. 88,4. - ») in answers imaya -x/, 29,8i. 31,8*. — *) with negation == not at all; ... nama
a small tube or pipe, a hollow stalk or stick; ') a small measure (of capa-
n'atthi, 4,ss. 8,10. 10,3i. 18,j (cp. 18,84).
taining as
'then'; katharii
kirn
:
19,81 (cp. 19,19), 87,82.
nama*,
n,
(sa.
naman)
nom. /v&m, afc. (x/am (akamsu, called) appellation; 96,81
;
(the
old
ace.
name,
9,7.
98,84;
38,io, 60,95
nama
is
used
f.
(sa.
nalika
na^ika)
^)
addna-nalika-matta, mfn. conmuch as a half nfi)iks, ace. m. va, 23.io; aco, /vatn, 19,st; Dh. 369 (metaph.-=^- the buman body); instr. gen. abl.
.vava, 18,i;
Ice.
23,5; 112,s7; 20,1-
S6-17;
nata) ttnmwcifulnesi, bardheartedness; instr. /vaya, 59,ib.
25,i9; 24,15
(»a. nish-kaBh-
nikkasava, mfn.
19,
dirt or sin;
aya) free from
—
bhinna(arujha-", v. arohati); nava, mfn. Bhipvreeked (v. h.) cp. next & navattha* navika, m. (:^ sa.) ') a mariner,
pp.
gen. -^assa, 27,37; gen. pi, />.anam, 35,3o. *) b ferryman; loc.
jatam).
sailor;
—
opp. ukkujjati,
years old
;
ace.
nasa, m. death;
90
tnfn. (fr. navuti)
naga)
destruction,
(maha-** pa-
ace, ,%,&m
punissanti) 34,i8.
(=
nasa,
sa.) the nose; *%/im, Dh. 76. nigrodba, m. (sa. nyagrodha) is
/%/0,
vb. (caus. nittbati, nittbayati, sa. ni-i/stha) to accomplish, complete, finish, make ready;
next; cp,
sa. nigrhya, grd,
what
m,
*nitthapeti,
to be
the Banian-tree, Fious Indioa; *'*rukkba, m. 20,8 (gen, /vassa). - Nigro-
an end;
at
completed, ready, prepared;
«wam (jatakam (bbattam) 78,$;
n.
B3,8i.
j^i).
come
a-nittbita,
etc.) loc.
62,it. ,«.
niddayati,
(vaiii
vb.
(sa. ni-drayate,
3.
down; pr. sg. ^atu,
65,3; 42,1 ; next.
»>)
(N^iaum,
pi. »>^antiyo sg.
niddayi,
*niddayitar, eleepy person; nom.
»m.
{fr.
/>./ta,
prec.)
a
Dh. 325.
niddhana, mfn, {sa, nir-dhana) without property, poor; acc. nt. >^&m., niddhanta,
mfn, {pp. niddhablown off, dHven out; *.aya
the extinction of a laiiap (pajjotasseva nibbanarii, cp, AN. I, p. 236; epithets of N. are a-kata, a-mata, para etc.
nibbayati, nibbuta, parinibbana. [D'Alwis, Buddhist Nirvuna; a review cp.
of
Max
Miiller's
lombo
Dharamapada.
Co-
Childers, Dictionary 1871 (sub voce) 1875; Dahlmann, NirvBna. Berlin 1896; Ekliind, Nirvana. U'psali 1899; Pfiin(,s(, "Was ist das buddl istische Nirvfii-a in Wirklichkeit? (A us der indischen Kulturwelt. Stutt' gart 1904, p. 56); Oldenberg, Buddha, 3. Aufl. p. 310; Trenckner, Mil. p. ;
424] nibbapeti.
me)
89,is; inf. />^etum (do.)
nibbayati,
nibbindati,
(v.
nibbisati,
vb. (sa. nir-y/vig)
to earn,
enter into';
'to
m. nibbisaih,
v.
7)1.
nibbijia,
ger.
v.
nibbindati; sa, nir-vioya) having become despon* dont, depressed, or disgusted with {cM> or acc); ger. nibbijjapema (Gotamaiii, cp. apieti, vb.) 104,i3 [or have w« ^.o lake nibbijjapema as pr. 1. pi. from *nibbijjiipeti, to give up (on account of despondency) ? cp.
*nibbeianiya, Tijo?) "SN.
I,
f,
p.
pi.
(fr.
cr gen. sg, nir-
124,3|.
nibbi^tha, mfn.
(}>p.
^0
(pita) 64,14; (gini,
e.
/'.
'>.^e
hadayam
-^aiii
what having become extinguished does the heart feel happy? hoti, after
niraanteti, aor.
^ayimsu,
vb. (sa. ni-^/mantr) 3.
sg.
87,5;
^esi, 56,S8; 3, ^etva (da-
ger,
nam adariisu) 86,14. Nimi, m. nom. pr. sa.); ^ nama raja
of a king
(=
(Mithilayaiii)
45,18.
nimitta, M. (:= sa.) ') sign, omen; pi, -^ani (cattari) 64,3; pubba-", id. acc, ^am, 63,?; pi, ,^ani, 63,i. ^)
cause,
reason;
gahita-nimittena,
'on account of his having taken hold of it', i. e. by a tug, 89,7; a-ni-
instr.
mitta, mfn. (v. h.), ;
instr.
(carami, "with what I have gained I wander about") 106,8. n. .%.ena
»».
1.
daya) Dh. danda; "mild") Dh. 406; arc. pi. ^e, Dh. 196; ^a (mata) 64,i4; loc. n.
nimisa,
nibbisati;
sa. nir-vishya) gained, earned
nibbida,
')
104,25; (anupa414; acc. -.^aiii (opp. atta-
pi,
v.);
nir-vrta)
(sa.
the fire of passions)
pp.
(q.
lit.
pac.ati (matuhada64,i»; pot. 3. sg.
(sa.
vb.
pass, nirvidyate) to be indifierent, to become weary of or disgusted with (loc); pr. 3. sg. 'N.-ati (riipesu) 7 1,5-14; (dukkhe) 107,i2 nirvindati
nania
;
Beitr.
70).
P-
rb. {sa. mt'\/\a,) to
refreshed,
disgust,
(cp. Kulin,
(samvattati) 93,7
kasmim nu kho
89,10.
»».,
aversion,
473,»)
471,«!i.
bana); vb,
{cans. fr. next; sa. nir-vapayati) to extinguish, annihilate; to cool, refresh; imp. 3. pi. o^etha (sokaiii
IV,
f.
(or nibbida,
f.
(?);
wi. (sa,
nimisha) winking
or
twinkling of the eye; a-nimisa, mfn. not winking; subst. f, a-nimisata (v.h.).
nimilati,
vb. (sa. ni-v'mil)
intr.
141 to shut, close (as the eyes); pr. 3. pi. -^anti (akkhini, kumbhilanaih mu-
khavivate)
3,i8;
cans,
close
eyes,
ace);
(the
(akkhini)
nimileti, get:
3,i9.
46,33.
nimujjati,
vb.
sink, dive in (loc.)
25,86; ger. ,x,itva (q.
{sa. ni-Y/majj) to
pr. 3. pi. ^anti, (kamakalale) 46,88; v.); cans. II. nimuj;
to cause to sink (ace);
^etva (navam) mujja, m.
ger.
ummujja-niummujjati).
(v.
27,i8;
nimba, m. (= sa.) the Nimb tree, Azadirachta Indica (with bitter fruits); ^a, 37,20 ace. pi. pucimanda, 37,33. 38,i.
pi.
;
--
*°-ka8ata,
— "-panna-sadiaa-rasa,
n. (v. h.).
=
i^e, 38,i9
mfn.
having a (bitter) taste like the leaves of a Nimb tree, m, ^x/O, 37,si,
nimmakkhika, makshika)
mfn.
from
free
(sa.
nir-
"-madhu-
flies;
nimmala,
mfn.
nir-mala) m. pi. i^a.
(sa.
spotless, taintless, sinless;
(bhikkhavo) Dh. 243.
nimmita, mfn, yma) constructed, created;
nir-mita, fashioned,
(sa. built,
acc. n, ts^&m (uyyanaiii de-
vatahi) 63,so.
niyata, mfn.
(=
held back, restrained
danto) Dh. 142;
—
sure, insured ; limited
khu)
sa.;
m,
;
Vyam)
^o
^) fixed, ;
')
certain;
m. rwO (bhik-
;
*)
(sa.
niyama & niy ama)
determination
restraining,
if
etc.
—
method instr, ^ena maccha-gahana-** („aB
*j practice, way,
(imina)
2,i6;
;
to catch fish") 25,3S.
niyyati,
vb. (sa.
samsara) pr. ;
(-mige
3. pi. /vanti
aor. 3. sg. r^sisi,
rafiiio) 6,5
(lokamha)
39,0;
1.
pi.
o^ema
ger. r^etva (brah-
;
maniiii amhakaiii) 9,i8; 38,&. niyyanika, mfn. (sa. nir-yanika) conducing to blessing, salutary, profitable;
mfn,
*a-"',
v.),
(q,
niyyama(ka),
m. («a. nir-yama(ka)) a navigator, master, mate; o^ko, 25,16; acc,
kamma, acc.
/^kam,
n.
*niyyamaka-
25,i8;
"the
mariner's
calling",
o/am, 24,1*; *^-jettha, m, "master
mariner", gen. ^v-assa, 24,io; *°-jettbaka, m, id., ^ko, 24,u; '"-sippa, n. "the art of seamanship", loc. >N/e, "mariner's lore",
n.
"'"-sutta,
24,18;
instr. ^, etam^, 49,8i;
23,u-i8; 39,ie;
60,u; issaviyam r»/, 60,i8; cp. papikam, Dh, 164.
^
next.
*ni8 8ita, mfn. {pp. ni-y'^ri; cp. sa, a-Qfita) depending on, devoted to m. ^o (dvayaiii, {ace. or eomp.)\ ayaiii loko) 96,6; raga-", mfn. devoted
-
dark,
sa.)
v.
blue,
m. ^am nH'uppala-,
id. ace.
—
26,i8;
26,18 {v, kusa);
—
"-kusa-tina, n.
"-mani •
&
inda-nila
{v,h.).
—
by the reason
from
(siho) 13,22. {sa. nida) a nest;
47,13 {v. uppala);
>v,
free
sa.)
^0
raianam
ekikam
v.
nidda.
3,3i;
("in the king's service")
pass.
neti.
green; "-vanna, mfn,
24,18; tarn
{opp,
38,80.
pasanapittham, 17,»o; — *) by means of, by one's support; tumhe ^, 12,3s; f»
low
sa.)
nita, mfn, {= sa.; pp. neti) led, brought; ace, pi, ni, ^e (attano san-
sickness; m,
padumasaram
near to;
{=
mfn.
ucca); ace, m. n. r^&m (katva, "holding it down, turning it downwards") *»-thaniya, mfn. occu82,21. 84,11 pying a low position, aec. m, •^&m. (ucce thane tbapeturii) 76, u.
(maha-
n-. .>./am
sayati, so. *ni5raya, \/Qri, ')
vile,
niyati,
janam) 88,s. *nis8aya, prp. w. on')
(= sa.y pp. m-v/ba) mean; *0-kamma, mfn., pi, (manuja) "men of evil deeds",
nihina, mfn.
74,2V.
nissadda,
.
,,
.
(= sa.^pp. m-y/hm)
nihata. mfn,
;
nissakkana-matta, mfn, 90,85 let
(saifakappa)
cp. a-nissita, san-nissita. nisseni (or^i), f. {sa. ni/i-(?re?i)
Dh. 339.
ni-
ni-\/8ev,
{sa.
~a
w. pi.
to passions,
nivarana, n. (& «». & nivarana, n.)
rana
?) (sa. mva* an obstacle,
hindrance;
occ, pi. pafioa -^e, 91,8 (the five obstacles to a religious life, i.
c.
lust,
doubt,
V.
malice,
Childers,
sloth,
pride,
Diet.);
and
vi-niva-
rana-citta, mfn. {q. v.) ep. nivarana, n. fr. nivareti {q. v.Y
nibarati,
vh.
(sa.
xiiv-\l)ai)
to
take out, to pull or drive out {aec.)\ aor. 3. sg, nibari (kaccbapam) 12,32;
145
^itvS (migaganaih gaha-
60,25; ger.
natthanato)
6,ia;
14,26; 37,i7. 67,o3,
84,9,
(= sa.) ') a particle with interrogatives, very frequently followed by kho (q, v.)\ kin nu kho, l,8i. 86,2» etc. (v. kim*); kin nu karanam, 3,i; kacci kho, 3,K', kaccin nu, 9,28; kaya nu kathaya, 29,3o; ko nu dipo, llO.si; kahan / kho, 81,i9; api nu, nu,
indecl,
combined
^ .
73,4.
—
')
particle
=
of
.
.
interrogation
num); atthi nu kho, 14,8g; bhabbo nu kho, 70,i; saddo yeva nu kho Nagaseno ("is N. anything but a mere sound") (= nonne) (generally
we,
97,80 ; BoroetimeB pleonastically inserted after a relative before the following
yan nu ahaiii 54,ie; yo nu kho samma nu kho
interrogative sentence
kena vadeyya
balo, atha evarii
.
.
.
.
.,
.
so vadeyya, 99,80-si.
;
—
particle of
^)
asseveration; at the end of a sentence nu 'ti cintiya (certainly, surely) 1 11, is. ;
cp.
nanu & nuna.
nutthubhati, (3-
t»6.
= nitthubhati
vb.
away
(sa.
3,
sg. />/ati
28.
nunam)
(sa.
rogative (comb. w. yara)
-what if?" (w. pot) 68,35.
to push,
•\/n\id)
(acc); pr,
(pamadam) Dh. nuna, indecl.
— ^) affirmative
na nuna
Burmese
often
6,4. :
:
^)inter-
yan nuna,
33,27. 46,23.
certainly, surely;
visahati, 90,26; nibbuta
sa mata, 64,i4.
nuna
cp. nu.
nekkba,m.(ornikkha;
folk",
acc. rwB, 6,2
loo,
;
nigama. neti (& nayati),
^)
/x-esu,
7,25,
^ni)
vb, (sa.
to lead, guide; to bring, carry
take, take with (acc.)
;
off,
pr. 2. sg. nesi,
101,18 (tava bhariyam);
5,5;
sg,
I.
nemi, 101,i9; 5. sg. ^ati (raetri causa : o^ati) Dh, 257; 3. pi. ^&nti, 106,20-27 Dh. 240; 80; imp. 3. sg. nehi (main) 2,3; 2. pi. netba, 19,26. 68,15; put, 3. sg, naye (attham sahasa, "to
=
carry a matter with violence") fut.
1.
sg.
satha, Dh.
nessami,
179-80;
111,30;
5. pi.
l,i8;
Dh.256;
2. pi.
nes-
aor. 3. sg. nayi
= sanayi,
nayimsu,
fr.
aneti)
24,23;
inf.
(=
netum) Dh. 180; —pass. niyati, 3. pi. -x^anti (iokamha, abl.) Dh. 176; part, loc. pi. niyamanesu, 40,2 pp. nita (g. v.) cp. naya, nayaka netave
;
&
next.
*nettika, m. (fr. who makes conducts pi. .-wa
sa.
for
netra) one watering;
(udakaih nayanti) 106,27
Dh. 80.
a golden ornament; a certain coin of gold; acc. r^vim (jambonadassa) Dh.
nipuna)
230.
acc. f>/&a\, 114,16.
n e k k b a m m a,
it
cp.
nishka)
«a.
nikkhamma,
write
seems to be advisable to derive it from sa. naishkramya, The northern Buddhists write generally naishkarmya (fr, karman), but this is surely due to false etymology; nekkhamma is often opp. to kama, wherefore Bhys Davids & Oldenberg (SBE.Xlll, 104) have preferred to derive it from sa. ""naish-kamya, cp, abhinikkhamana. negama, m, (= sa.) a citizen, townsman (opp. janapada); "-janapada, m. pi, "townsmen and country-
(sa nayi, perhaps
v.).
nudati, drive
nerayika
nepunna,
n.
(sa.
experience,
=
naipunya, fr. wisdom;
skill,
naishkramya, fr. nish-\/krani, cp. nikkhamati) renunciation of the world, abandonment
Neranjara, f. (sa, Nairanjana) nom. pr, of a river in Magadha, near
of desires;
66,9.
loc,
n. (sa.
,^e,
68,20;
''-kalo,
45,6; o-sukham, Dh. 272, "the happiness of release", cp. SBE. X, 67;
"•fipasama, m.
(v.
As nekkhamma
upasama) Dh. 181. frequently occurs in
the phrase /waiil nikkhamati and the FUl Oloituy.
TJruvelS; acc, /x/am, 103,2; gen, /vaya,
nerayika, mfn,
(sa. nairayika, niraya) belonging to hell, suffering in hell; """-satta, m, an inhabitant of
fr.
hell or
condemned
to hell;
nom.
24,1; gen, pi, ^anarii, 23,tT.
10
/i, mfn.
8a.
paggayha,
ger.
25,80 ;
pacoati
pacati,
^pac) ') to cook «^ami (kittakaiii)
vb. (sa.
(acc);
pr. 1. sg,
67,10 ;
imp, 2, sg,
"-Kukkuto (paiijare) 46,2o, m, (sa, paksbin; fr. pakkba) a bird; nom. pi. n^'i, 11, u. pakkhipati, vb. (sa, pra-^ksbip)
ger, «N/itva, 28,83. *) intr. to burn, to be tormented (iu hell); ger. /s^itva
to throw, cast, place (acc.) on or into
(cp. pass, paccati, q, v,) 84,5o.
pr. 3. pi, rw-anti (te karanagbare) 21,i5; aor. 3. sg. pakkhipi,
II, *pacapeti, to cause to
11,7;
pakkhin,
(loc.)
9,84;
;
inf.
(maranadukkbam
,N/ati), vb. (sa.
stretch out, seize
(anjaliiii)
22,4;
22,6;
bitva (anjalim) 30,6.
lift
ger,
(baba)
33,85.
pra-\/ci)
to
(acc); part, acc.
m,
(sa.
(pupphani) Dh. 47-48
pacessati cessati) Dh. 44.
;
fut,
(puppham iva-ppa-
paccakkhato,
adv.
(abl,
fr.
paccakkha, mfn. visible, perceptible; sa. pratyaksbatas) before the eyes, visibly;
attaiia
/^,
natva^
38,i8;
>^
passasi, 85,8i.
paccakkhati, vb. (sa, praty-a\/khya) to refuse, deny, abandon (acc) ger, >N/aya (purimam ambaih a-paccakkhaya, not being able to deny the first
mango)
100,i8.
pagga- •) paggan-
to be cooked, ripen (metaph. of actions
paggaha.
which are ripe for retribution); pr. 3,
(tulam) Db. 268;
(anjahm)
raise,
(acc.)\
etc,
— caus, be cooked
(bhattam)
vb.
pluck
3, sg.
bold, arrogant;
pagganbati
»^etum
pacinati,
50,34.
navaya)
67,84;
(acc); part, m. ,>/ento (patarasain) 8,80
40,i8,
39,33
.^..ituib,
—
cans. II. *pakkhipapeti, to to put into; aor, 3. sg. rvcsi
18,14.
—
aor,
67,i9;
«%..abi,
67, u; inf.
cp.
••)
paccati,
vb.
(pass, pacati);
10*
*)
paccattam
148
^»i\ (papam) Dh. 69. 119. - «) to burn, be tormtnted (in hell); part, sg.
paccamana, sattarii)
ace. w.
^an
m. pi.
23,30 ;
(nerayika^a, (satta,
Avicimlii) 27, u, p a c c a 1 1 am, adv. [sa. praty-atiuam) singly, by one's sel:, suddhi asuddhi "one is pure or impure by him/x^,
.
Dh. 165.
self",
*paccatthp.rajaa.
n.
praty-
{fr.
a-\/3tr, cp. sa. astarana) a carpet or
(to lay on a bed) nisidana-'' ^aih, 84,10 ("the mat and the sheet"),
sheet
;
paccanta,
mfn, ha. pratyanta) ^aiii (nagaram, "frontier fort") Dh.316; comp. "-gatna, m. & "-ganiaka, m. a border-village,
bordering
38,29.
ace.
from
81 ma,
n.
*'-bhumi,
14,9;
country, abl.
on;
rviiii,
the
43,13
"-simato,
;
frontier,
{cp,
43, u.
/".)
paccantima, tima)
a bordering
f.
= prcc.
;
pratyan-
nifn, (sa,
rvaih (nagarnm)
n.
return, 56, 18.
paccamitta,
+
meet \pr.l.sg. ,>^ami
belief,
means,
trust,
pratyaya)
(sa.
confidence; reliance;
help,
')
requisite,
^)
pi,
acc.
i^e,
102,8; gilana-** -bliesajja, 97,8 (v. /(.); "-dayaka, m, "one who gives the reliances (to the priests)", pi. ,^a, 102,8; ')
cause or concurrent
lietu);
vinasa-",
occasion
(cp.
v.);
abl,
34,24
(q.
])accaya (e. c.) :=: depending on, on account of, avijja-" [etc.] 66,e e/c, cakkhu-samphassa-'*, 70,27 (q, v,); a-para-ppaccaya, mfn. {v, /«.) cp. patic':a; Waddel^ Lamaisn p. 118. ,
pa jcavekkhati, ava-yiksh) to look template;
part,
(yathaviditarii
vb,
consider, con-
at,
m.
gen,
bhumim)
paccassosum,
praty-
(sa.
,%^antassa
69,33.
aor,
3,
pi.,
v,
paccagacchati, a-
/gam)
to
vb. (sa. praty-
come back again, return;
ao". 3, sg. ,-^agairi, 25,13;
gamiihsu, 40,i2.
•'.i5,27.
paccagan.ana, gamana) coming
«.
:p,
3. pi,
»^a-
next.
(sa.
pratya-
back; na ''-ttlianam,
yuddhaya,
(sa.
praty-ut-y'stha)
to
arise;
rise,
ger. /^tthaya, 68,9.
paccusa, m. (sa. pratyusha) dawn, daybreak; "-kiile (loc.) at dawn, 12,8; "-samayaiii (aec.) & "-samaye (loc) id.
86,97,
68;8,
vb.
(sa.
praty-(a-)\/i)
go back, return; to fall back (upon, acc); pr, 3. sg. ^e
(bhumniattharanam)
("how
84,i7
it
was spread out").
paiinatti,
f
prajfiapti)
(sa.
')
declaration, ordinance; ^) name, desig-
.^anam, 47,i4.
patibhana,
n,
pratibliana)
(sa,
intelligence, sagacity, presence of mind,
manca-patipadaka. /)?, ("supporters of the bed") 84,i4. patipadeti, vb.{caus. patipajjati,
readiness
pratipadayati) to cause one (ace.) to go on a road or in a certain direction {acc.)\. imp. 2. pi. o/etba (hatthirii, imam racchara) 76,i4 ; aor, 3.
pa^ibhanavai, mfn, (sa. pratibbanavat) endowed with intelligence & presence of mind, quick-witted; m,
stead;
sa.
pi. o^esuih,
76,19.
*patipuggala, m. (sa. *pratipudgala) one who is equal to -another, a rival led,
;
a-ppa^ipuggala, mfn. unequal-
80,24.
pa^ipucchati, yprach) '
patiyadeti
to
vb,
inquire,
(sa.
ask
in
pratireturn
o^issami (tam yeva) o^itum (Bhagavantaiii)
(ace);
ftit. 1. sg.
94,28;
inf.
79,20.
*patippassambhati,
vb.
(sa.
*prati-pra-v'5rambh) to cease, to be dissolved or dispersed; cai^eyyam (iddhabhisaihpot. 1. sg.
kharam)
69,a9; aor. 3. sg. /x/esi, 69,3o. mfn. (sa. prati-
patibaddha.
baddha, pp. prati-ybandh) bound ^-citta, mfn, whose mind is turned fallen in love (with loc),
m.^o
to to,
(mayi)
difficult
of speech; *panha-'*, n. a or intricate question, pi, rvani,
98,33.
rvva (Vaflgiso) 109,8. paiimandita, mfn, (sa, mandita) decorated, adorned; f^a,
pi,
*patima8ati, vb. (sa. *pratiy'mrQ, cp. pari-y/mrc) to examine, explore; pot. 2. (3.) sg. (?) pa^iniase *prati-marQes>"mr5e8) Dh. 379; Gr. § 486 (samphase); Dhpd. (1856) p. 424; Childers & Ed. Muller take it for imp. 2. sg. from
(sa.
cp. Pischel,
caus, *pa(iinaseti
(not yet traced in
Pali).
patimuiicati, y'lnuc) to put on
vb,
(sa.
prati-
acc); to tie; ger. /N.-itva (ganthikam) 83,i. patiyatta, mfn. (pp. prati-Y/yat, cp. next) made ready, prepared adorned, (clothes,
;
decorated; n. ^iya,
f.
rvam
28,i4;
/N/irii
(adhi-
;
*pathavi-sama, mfn, like the earth, m, 0./O, Dh. 95. panameti, vb. (caus. pra-\/nani) to bend forwards, stretch out (aec,); ger. ^.^etva (anjalim) 74,20, panihita, mfn. (sa. pra-nibita, pp. pra-ni-v/dha) lajd on, applied; miorha-**, mfn, wrongly directed, n. ovarii (cittam), Dh. 42; samma-", mfn, well-directed, Dh. 43. panita, mfn, (pp. paneti, sa,
pranitu) 'performed, firtished'; excellent; m, ^0 (dbammo) 94,i6; n. /vam
(kbadaniyam) 78,i. paneti (& paneti), }/nl)
'to
lead
to',
vb. (sa. pra-
perform,
apply (ace.); pr, 3. sg. ^eti
garukam)
Db.
310;
execute,
(dandam
pp.
panita
(v. h,).
sebi) 47,18.
ace.
=
(on dry land) 28,7; *pathavi-tthita, mfn. living on the earth, m, pi. ^a, (earthly beings) 110,u;
former (cp. puriraa);
103,js;
[putbuvi,
Dh. 41 gen. (or Dh, 173 (patbavya); pa-
107,r
white, pale;
(sa.
pathavi
{sa, pj-tbivi) the earth; ace,
prathama)
mfn.
15,9.
84,1-4.
pandara,
forth, 6,18.
first,
^am
Dh. 158;
102,14.
patbavi
thavi-tale
•)
B.t
12, i«.
=
upon); kancana-pa^ta-sadisa, mfn. 46,31 (3. v,) — 2) a strip or slip of cloth (cp, pata); sumana-pat^a-
port-town, /^o. 24,10.
4,i9.
=
sessati)
vitana, mn. 65,i8 (q. v.). pAi/Xana,, n. (sa. pattana&pattana) a port, seaport; ace, ^avi (Bharukaccha-") 26,i9; *''-gama, m, a sea-
time,
eva (op^, paccha) 35,3e; 102, 11 (first just, newly; of all). — ^) comp. *pathamabhisainbuddha, mfn. having just attained Buddhaship, m. »,/0, 66,3; *pathamuggata, wi/n., newly-blown, m, 1^0 (kaliro) 47,9. patliamaka, mfn, (sa, prathaprcc,\ "-bhanavara, n, (v, makaj h,) Dh. I-XIV. patbaiiiataraiii, adv. (sa, pratbamatarain) before, first (of two)
plate (of gold etc. for writing or pain-
ting
(adv.)
at'c. w. /varii
first
/-».'avi]),
sa.)
—
mfn.
(sa.
pandara)
instr. pi, n. r^ebi (-ke-
pandicca,
n. (sa.
panditya) erudi-
156
pandita
skiU;
cleverneBB,
tion;
patam'aham, Btanding where jump over, cp. oraparam)
inatr. >N/ena,
91,26.
(=
pandita, mfn. .%.assa,
m. pi.
24,s2;
«a.) wise, in-
9,29;
/x-a,
appamadamhi) Dh. 22;
loc.
5S,8j often
,^mana,
(w.
~a,
/".
sasa-pandito, 14,i8; Supparaka-o, 25,:4; UpSli-», 109,7; - '•-dovarika, m. 9l,ss (q.v.); "-bhava, m. cleverness, skill, gen. .^assa, 91,84; ®-mani«, mfn. out who thinks hime, c.
;
^i (balo) Dh, 63
self wise, »(.
;
*''-vagga,
;
*^e, 68,22.
pati',
126,3)];
89,9;
13,20. 49,s.
and grass,
hermitage, acc, ^aiii 'laciitta-") 44,8o; loc, rvSya (by tlio hut) 35, u; acc.pl. ^ii, 34,83. Satta-", fiom. pr, {v. h.). — 2) a leaf for writing upon, a Utter;
II.
17,23 (cp.
ward, return, karaka, mfn.
{sa,
pratikara) re*a-ppati«
retribution; {q. v.).
pati^thati,
vb. {sa. pra-\/8tba) depart from, originate; ger, patthaya {prp. w. all.) v. h.; cans, patthupeti, to set forth, propound, ex"
to
plain
;
cp.
patthana,
patittbahati
n.
&
vb. {sa. prati-v'stiia)
patitthati, to
stand
firm,
157 to be established; nor. 3. sg.
(sotapattiphale)
^^tliahi
phale) 29,17;
1.
(sakadajjamisg. -^tthahim (para-
kule) 108,29;
-
fut.
89,3;
8.
sg.
•) ,>^ttha-
(Lankayam
hissati, 87,s; ') rvtthissati
mama sasanaih) I10,2i; - (/er. .^tthaya "standing fast in moral practice") 14,18; (rajje, "becaiuo king") 42,36; - pp. .^tthita, m. ^0, 38,n (rajje), 61,81 (gabbho kucchimhi), 95,34 (sare, "standing in its strength") su-pati-
(sile.
;
mfn.
tthita,
to
peti,
(occ);
(q, v.)
set
or
lay
aor,
3.
sg.
ranno panimhi)
cans, patittha-
down,
establish
(phalitam ^er. ^etva,
i^esi
44,87;
(rajanara pancasu silesu)
22,9. 29,6; 17,38,
7,84;
-
69,88.
patiUba,
f.
get
to
r^&m
footing)
')
(la-
28,i3-i6;
-
refuae; nom, ,^a, 28,85, patidissati, vb, (pass, patipas-
^) security,
appear (as), (yatha
so. prati-\/d]:(;) to
sati;
prati-y'i) pleased, glad;
8umano) Dh, cp. •'-patodam
patoda,
to look like; pr, 3. sg. o/ati
aggiva suriyo va) 26,5
etc,
patimaneti,
m.r^o (synon.
68.
m. (sa. pratoda) a goad; (w.,
"pole,
axle [etc.]
goad unitedly") 98,7; Matthi, (sa. pratoda-yashti) "the goading-
and f.
stick", 98,6.
patta',
n.
(sa.
pattra) a wing,
feather; a leaf; karavira-", n, (q. v.), instr. pi. ,^ehi (vajitara, kandaiix)
kumuda-patta-vanna, mfn, (v. pokkhara-", w, a lotus leaf, loc, ,ve, Dh. 401, patta^, m, (sa. patra, n.) a vessel, pot, bowl, esp. the alms-bowl of a Buddhist monk; nom. >vO, 82,86; acc
92,i9j h,);
.^aih, {sa, pratishtha)
resting-place, support; acc. bhitvil,
patti
(amam)
87,18;
-
104,6;
instr.
bowl and robe, 76, lo. 83,7; - *°-pariyapanna, n. (v. h.). patta^ mfn. (pp. papunati; sa. prapta) *) pass, attained, reached,
-x/ena,
62,8;
acquired;
*''-civara,
n.
one who has attained
^) act,
reached, etc. (w, acc, or e. c, also used as finite tense); m. >vO (jatik-
to,
si nibbanam, (Khuramala-sain-
vb, (sa. prati-Y/man, cans.) to honour; to await, wait fur
kliayaih) Dh. 423; patto
(acc); part.f, ^enti (tassagamanara)
uddaifa) 26,82; n. ,>^am (vin.asam) (pass, "the 34,9; tuyharii pattaih consequences of your own fortune")
22,28.
patirupa, ("what
is
tnfn.
(sa.
suitable, fit;
like, sioailar;
pratirupa) loc, n,
-^e
proper") Dh. 158.
patisevati (& patisevati,
Dh.
134;
q.
prati-ysev) to practise, pursue (acc); part. m. ,-vanto (methuna-
dhammara, making love) 54,ii; aor. 3. ~8evi (asaddhammaih, id.) 62,39. *pati88ata, mfn. (sa. *prati-
f.
m. ^ass' (uttamavedanarii) pi, m. patte (jivitakkhayaiii) 34,8; — comp. (mfn.) apanetabbiikara-ppatta, 45, 1; jara-**, 47, 15 (t'. jara); danda-", 100,i5; dukkha-", donianassa-", 13, e; patana59,10
6,35; gen.
103,23;
V.) vb. (sa.
^a
acc
;
rupa-",
sg.
kara-", 12,31
smrta) recollecting, thoughtful; m.pl,
rupagga-", 49,i8; Jabhaggavajjha-o, yasagga-o, 18,i6; 40,i4;
ppati88a)
dis-
respectful; hence ^a-ppatissavasa, m.
gain; share, part, portion;
BDarcby, 10,8i.
(attana
patita,
mfn.
(sa.
pratita,
pp.
acc, /^-im
bbaTita-bhavanaya, etassa dammi) 29,8; dat, >viya (yogakkbe.
. .
168
pattbadd'^a
ma&sa, "for tb« sakn of acquiring") 103,8.
pattbaddha, dha) tn.
mfn.
prastab-
(sa.
stark, stiff (as a pillar)
^ena
(kayena)
;
instr,
76,i7.
patthayati,v6.
{sa,
prarthayate)
to wish, desire (^acn.y^ pr. 2. sg. /^asi
ce /%^asi, part. med.
(atlia etc.;
you like) m. /v/inano
if
hadayamarasarii)
pi.
3,i8;
(vaddhim) "seeking gain",
pattharati, to spread,
vh.
(tava
,x,inaDa
way; loc. ^^e, 31,84; maha-o ("on the highway") L)b. 58;
sa.) road, path,
""anupariyaya-",
V.
adicca-",
*dvedha-°, kainma-°, thala-jala-". nakkhatta-o, sagga-", *hatthii-''. cp. pada, palipatlia, piltlieyya. patliavi, f, (=^ pa^havi, q. v.)
')toot: V.
—
*) step,
^am lll,n
(v.h.);
pada i>&dam{abl..ara. 11,38. — ') way, path; position, standpoitit; place, abode, home; nom, (n.) rvam (maccuno) Dh. 21; Dh. 93. Nibbnna) 254; ace. ^urii (8t\ntam Db. 368 anifttarii padarii, Dh. 114, cp, amata-pada {v. a-Duita) & a-pada, w/n. aosania-". w., jaiia-", mi., sagga-**, n. [cp. sagga-patha) anti (soka
tamha)
•
papatiki
160
*pnpatika, f, v. pnpatika. papata', pf, {fr. patati, to be corrected to pipata, 39,8)
papatati. papata*, w. {sa. prapata) a steep rock, prtcipite; -vO, 27,7; loc. o/C
(sc.
"pra-push-
paka) 'flower-pointed', pi. the flowerarrowg of Mfirft; pi. acc. ^ani, Db.
{dnai
papphoteti), vb. (cans, pra-y'sphut) to beat, slap, shake (as clothes, in order to dust theui, ;
a
.
((;«•
wings
to .3ap the
.
pabbajita, «. {pp' pabbajati) monk (or hermit); .^0, 63,3*; Dh.
184; acc. /v-am, 63,so; instr. ^ena, pi, ~a. Dh. 74; •'-guna, m.
66,25;
pabbajja, f. (sa, pravrajya) retiring from the world, the ordination of a layman wishing to become a Buddhist monk; acc.
key.).
pappotheti
acc.
jana).
{q. v.).
27,,^.
*papupphaka, n
pravrajana)
(sa.
».
passing over to a religious life; apabbajanattbaya, 47,5 (v. a-pabba-
v.
"-sadisa, mfn. like
(Siiieru-^) 69,86; a wallj n. ^am,
^.6
pabbajana,
papata (Ed. papata)
108,j; aor, 3. sg. 89,8 (v. patati).
(^acc.)
ger.
;
-^arii
(iabheyya-
(yacitva) 89,i5; (isi-», gen. {dat. & abl.) v.) 34,38. 46,18; q. rwSya (namitacitto) 46,i8; (satim harii)
na
70.15;
karissati)
nami)
(cittarii
63,i8;
jihupphusa, n.) the lungs; nom. ^aih, 82,-.. 97,21. *pabrillia, mfn. {cp. sa. badha, ybaihh) strong, sharp; f. ,>.a (vyadhi) 78, 3i; j)l. ^K (vedana) 78,24; acc.m,
(antarayam, agarasma ana65,12; gariyam) 68,4; - o-karana, n. & "-saiuaya, m. 45,9-i2 {v. h.); laddhapabbajjupasampada, mfn. {v. upasampada). pabbata, m, {sa. parvata) a mountain, hill, rock; nom. /^O (Himavanto) Dh. 304; acc, -x-ain, 16, is;
(abadham) 78,3o. pabujjhati, vb. {sa. pra-Y/budh)
gen. o^assa, 76,33; pi. r^^siai (with neuter termination by attraction to the
^etva (pakkhe) piippoti,
12,?.
vb.,
papphasa,
papunati.
V.
«.
{sa.
pupphusa,
ni.
&
rwaiii
wake
to
-M-anti,
up, nwake {Mr.); pr. 3. pi, Dh. 296; f'tit. 3. sg. ^issati.
66,33; ger. ^itva, 36,i. 66,4. 89,6; pp. pabuddha, f. r^a (devi. awoke) 61,23.
cp.
su-pabuddham. adv,
pabbaja,
babbaja, sa, balbiija) u sort of coarse grass; *pabbaja, tnfn. (= pabliaja-niaya) made of grass (hemp), n. ,^om (bandbanaih) «i.
(=^
Dh. 345. cp.Welc; Ind.
pabbajati,
Sir. Ill, 394.
pra-\/vraj) 'to go forth', esp, to leave the world in order to become a hermit, or to vb.
{sa.
order of Buddhist monks', fi(t.3. sg. ^issati (agara nikkhamnia) 61,33; 63, lo; inf. r».itiira, 46,3; comp. o^ilii-kama, tifn, "bmit on retiring from the worlo", acc. tn, ^aih, 45,8; «nter
the
ger. ») pabbajja, 113,1?; '')pabbaiitva {tv.
acc.
64,24
isi-pabbajjam) 34,32.
(nikklianin)a);
pabbajita {q.
V.)
(>«.) q. v,
cp. next
—
45, is;
113, is; - pp, cans, pabbajeti
& *duppabbaja.
=
sa. parvanani (?) or adj. n. vatani (?)) Dh. 188; gen. pi. ^anaih, Dh. 127; - *ent {opp. attad; cp. tifina, apara)i m. ko paro ("who else?") Dh. 160; ace. .-warn, Dh. 184; (lokarfa) Dh. 220; gen. rvassa, 68,13; parassahetu, "for the sake of others", Dh. .
.
,
-
corrections);
=
'-kula, «. {v. h.);
"-lira, n. (g. v.)
kkh'upadhana,
;
*o-du-
upadhana; Moka,
v.
106,15 (vitinna-°, *"-vajjanupa88i»i, v. anupassin
another world,
»»;
{cp. vajja); para-paccaya, v. a-parapaccaya; *para-ppavada etc., r.below; in '^omp. with words beginning with U the final a drops and the u is lengthened, V. parupakkania, parupaghati«. — '') higher, superior; highest, supreme;
acc. Ml.
-^am (khanam)
para,
mfn.
indecl.
^)-
{l-
{v.
~
110,i8; santi-
than Dh. 202.
"higher
«^am (sukham)
n.
next).
^P- parato, parattha, para,
after {iv. abl.)
;
(= sa^
ito-paraiii,
paraiu-marana,
{v. h.)\
rest",
- param, — superl. parama
parato etc. paraiii, indecl.
afterwards,
tato-param after
death,
89,20.
parakkama, exertion, effort; 34,23;
instr.
m,
{sa.
parakrama)
acc. ^arii
^ena
(kata-**,
do our best") 12,3; {v.
sa.
-
o-kula, n.
rupasati) Dh.
oraed;
(= instr.) tava guna comp. "-santaka, mfn. {q. v.,
41,83
q. v.);
bewildernieni,
mfn.)
~am
afterwards, later on, 47,2i; - m. pi. nom. pare (others, other people ; somebad or impious times pregnantly acc. pare, 103,3o. people) Dh. 6; 106,4. Dh. 267; gen. paresam, 8,5;
cp.
li.).
q.
84 {opp. attahetu); toe. ^amhi Qoke, opp. aamim) Dh. 168; - itutr, n. {adv.) parena (= aparena samayena)
(karonto)
"when we
*da}ha-^anam (soka-'')90,i7; soka-" (dvandva comp.) 66,10-17. cp, pariddava.
tion
instr. pi.
;
paridevati,
vb.
to lament, cry, gro&n
pari-\/dlv)
{sa.
part. m. >^a,T\iQ, 30,83; f, /vanti, 31,3; gen, pi, omentanam, 47,si ; part, med, m, (^-tnano, 30,15; oor. 5.
s^iT.
\
paridevi, 24,7. pari-
& paridevana, n, (a. v.). pari de van a, n. (= sa.) lamen-
parinibbuta,
belonging to parinir-\/va, v. parinibbayati, cp. nibbuta) completely extinguished or liberated (from the saiilsara) m, ^o, 80,ii loc. ^itabbo, ib.
groaning; "-sadda, m, "the Bound of groaning", nom. .,eti (papanj) Dh. 269; imp. 2. sg. {med.) {sa.
^^ayassu (kulavaka {ace. f. or n.pl.?) "dont disturb the birds' nests") 60, le;
Dh. 123.
pot. 3. sg. /v^aye,
parivattati, to turn,
change
{intr,), to
(worn.); pot. 3. sg.
dadhi
/x/)
{sa. pari-v/vrt)
vb.
change into (khiram,
'>/eyya
99,88; ger. ^.-itva, 47, 12;
-
caus. V. next.
parivatteti,
vb. {sa. parivartay-
ati, caus. pari-v'vrt)
turn topsy-turvy; also intr, to rush, hurtle (on account of confusion) part, :
m. pi.
/N.-enta,
-
60,8.
rehearse, recite {ace.)
;
to
*)
repeat,
pr. 3, sg,
/v/eti
(Pataiijali-matam) 113,?; pot. 2. /N./eyyasi
-
tree") 37,i9; pp.
112,86.
mfn.
*parivitakketi,
(mantaiii) 52,26; ger,
sg.
,%.^etva,
vb. {fr. pari-vi-
\/tark) to reflect, ponder; fx^esii
aor. 3. sg,
53,33.
vb, {sa.
pari-\/vish,
but as to the formation confounded with pari-^/vi?) to serve, wait on (occ); imp, 2. sg, parivisa (mam tena, "serve me with it") 78,8; aor.3.sg. parivisi, ger. /^itva, 87,i7; part. f. 78,11 ; /xanti (rajanam, suvanna-katacchum
gahetva)
53,32.
parivuta, mfn.
{sa. parivrta, pp. surrounded by {instr. or e. c); m. >^o (deva-ganena) 60,28; 36,28; 74,17; 7,28 (miga-gana-"); ace, m. /vara (amacca-gana-*') 39,88; f. pi, «xa (dasi-gana-°) 21,i. *parisainvuta, mfn, {sa. *parisamvrta) covered, hidden, guarded; restrained, controlled; su-parisamvuta,
pari-\/vr)
Dh. 234
{q. v.).
parisappati,
to overthrow,
')
"round the Mango m. parivarito (amacca-°) cp, parivara, m, & parivuta,
(atnbarukkham,
parivisati,
/».).
paridaha) burning, heat; pain, suffering, sorrow; nom, ^0, Dh. 90; sa-parilaha, tnfn, filled with pain, n. /vam, 94,a. parivajjeti (& parivajjayati) vb.
pttriBsaya
to run about;
pr.
vb. {sa. pari-Y/srp) 3. pi. /^anti, Dh.
342. The common form of this verb is pari-sakkati, cp, osakkati, nissak-
kana etc, pari 8 a,
an asf. {sa. parishad) sembly; multitude, group, crowd; nom,
*) to
translate {ace.)\ imp, 2.
/x/S (assa,
sg.r^Gh.\ (tam,
Magadhanam niruttiya)
^ena
r^B%\.,
(=
dat. /x/aya,
114,27.
sa.)
"his followers") 40,3; ace,
suite, re-
e.mfn., surrounded
(mahantena)
7,5.
6,3a;
86,10
the assembly present)
;
(sampatta-**, loc,
^ayaiil,
comp. catu-", f. {v. h.) at the beginning of comp. generally shortened
87,25
;
;
pancasata-Diiga-", mfn, 6,29; pancaBugandhika-", mfn. prepared with five kinds of fragrant substances, n. (vam (tambulam) 41, xs; sa-parivara, mfn, together with the retinue, ace, m, .x/am,
parisa-, (**-pariyantam) 87,23 '-majjhe, 10,2i. 42,4. 61,i5. parisuddha, mfn. {sa, pari^uddha, \/Qudb) clean, pure; a-parisuddha, mfn. 41,i {q. v.). parissaya, n. (& m.) {sa. pari-
110,26.
Qraya, m. (?)
62,8; paficasata-bhikkhu-", mfn, 87,s;
parivareti,
vb, {sa. parivarayati,
caus. pari-^vy) to surround, encompass (ace,)', without obj. to stand
around; aor. 3. pi.
3.
s^. '/x^esi, 36,S8;
^etha,
paleti), vb. (sa. pa-
or
flee
pr. 3. sg. paleti,
;
3. pi.
aor. /^esi, ib.; inf. ^.-etum, 8,i.
;
palayati (&
6,81
palayati,
(cans,
vb.
drive
sg. .x-ebi
(q. V.)
(v. h.).
round'; protection, taking care
making much
loc.
/N-aiii
a-parihina, mfn. unbrohen
parihara,
3. sg.
fut.
pp. parihina,
pariy-. (or pilavati,
v.
palavati
2. sg.
a, n. (sa. parihuna) the
vh. (sa. ^TBi-y/nid) to
parodati,
1.
10,17.]
p.
t».
/xasna, 104,it.
169 cp. Tr,
PM.
p.
'84, p.
86.
Childers
rive
it
from
80-81 Notes
;
JPTS.
& Fausbell
pari-patha
de-
(-pantha),
"adversary".
mfn, (probably idenpari-ruddha, through dissimilation (?) or from *pra-vi-ruddha by metathesis; in palibodha, m. hindrance, we could suppose influence from sa. pari-Vbadh (Tr. PJI. p. 66) or pari-ybandh {Leumann); from palibuddha we have verb, denom. palibuddbati, to check, restrain; to urge, dun; to seize upon, usurp) checked, restrained m.pl. f>^si (titthiya, 'there was put a stop to their mischief) (cp, also sa. pary-ava-rodha.) 74,14. witb sa.
;
palujjati,r6. {pass. to be
broken,
pot. 3.
sg.
destroyed
sa. pra-\/ruj) ;
to fall off;
~eyya (sakhapalasam),
95,82; 3. pi, ,>.-eyyum (tacapapatika) ib.
paleti,
nam)
vb.
palepana,
=^ palayati
(q. v.).
namam)
act of smearing;
*)
to become, appear;
98,24; (Sihalesu ^ati, "is the S.") 113,8i; fut. 3,
among
.N/issati
sg.
(manussesu catuppadika
gatha) 102,22, caus,
v.
pavatteti; cp,
next,
pavattar, m, (rather fr. sa. pravaktr than fr. pra-vartitr, cp. next) one who tells or relates, expounder, teacher; ace. >x/aram (nidhinaih, "who tells of hidden treasures") Dh. 76. pavatti, f. {sa. pravptti) appearance, what appears or happens, news, tidings, etc.; ace. >N/iih (arocesi) 6,22;
tatr'assa ^.^im
know
what
na janama, "we dont happened afterwards",
73,23.
pavatteti,
vb,
{caus,
pavattati,
pravartayati) to cause to arise, send forth (acc); ger. ,%..etva (maho-
sa.
gham) 35,19. pa vara, mfn.
pralepana) the *galha-'', mfn, 92,7
choicest,
vb. {sa, pralobhayati,
to rain,
n. {sa.
-
65,i2.
to be, exist; pr. 8. sg. /%/ati (ratho'ti
extant
palibuddha,
tical
pavitt ittba
best;
{sa.
pravara) the
noble, excellent;
acc,
m, /imbi, 44,26; comp. "-ppahara-saddena, 18,i8 (v. h.) cp. tamba-panni (v. tamba). pani/i, mfn. (sa. pranin) living; suhst. m. a living being; aec. ^inam, 17,99; gen.pl, ~inam (= paninam)
f sakalakappaiii) 16,i5
pakara,
»«. (.^
a wall, ratnpart;
we have
read
to
;
38,i7
;
n.
,N^am :
tesaih pakaro na hoti, "or else [be* cause] those [towns] have no fortifica-
& dalha-" o-parikkhitta, mfn. but-
tion at all") 91,19; thira-»,
-
(v. h.)\
rounded by a wall, n, r^am (nagaram) 23,26 j^ *°-vivara,
=
w.
ace. ./iehi (varam annassa) 7,8; flit. 1. sg, /x-essami (tam vinasam) 5,10; inf. /x-etum (varam aiiiiesaiii) 6,35; ger, ^eiyei (tam jivitakkhayaih) 4,22. p am ado, aor, 2. sg, (v, pamaj-
sg,
/x^eti
jati.)
*pamokkha, q. V.)
mfn,
(fr,
pamukha,
eminent, famous; chief, principal;
disa-*,
mokkhe
mfn,
(v.
(ace. pi.
h,)\
the
brahmana-pamost eminent
the Br.) 61,24; Mabakassapapamokkha tbera, the Theras whose
among
p. 26); abl. (adv.) parato, v. below; pararii a-param va, 'neither the further nor the hither shore', Dh. 385,
& paraparam,
and the future existence, the whole existence' (?) ep, oraparam, adv, 108,26 (v.
/».)•
para-ga, mfn. (=
sa.
n.
(fr,
cp.
pracQoda) joy, delight; ace. /vain Dh. 874;
(pitl-S "happineis and joy")
going to
thoroughly, versed in (gen. or loe,); m, /xo (tisu vedesu) 113,s; pi. /unnam
32,18;
;
(&
pitr)
&
comp. and in 9 1,21 (comm. on torana) pi^tha seems to have the
«.
(sa.
pita, 87,10. 108,16; (ace. />.'aram, loc. o/ari); the weak stem is pitu (or piti),
87,11
h.
62,83.
>%^iyari),
behind
next) (sa. prsh^ha) the back; the binder part or upper side of anything, top, surface; pasana-**, n. the top of a rock, ace. ^am, 17,8o; kava^^-", n. (v.
l,i7,
ni/ito
(upajjhayassa, 'hot-foot upon') 83,28;
hence gen. (dat.)
114,11; loc. f^e, 114,25.
84,12
Franks, nom. ^i
(amba-°) 16,2; comp. pakka-phala-**,
book
pitiba,
;
102,i3 (cp. dhamma^'')).
Cariya-pitaka n.
66
a cluster or bunch of fruits; ace. »/im
The term pitaka the
also
p.
Abhi-
agama-p.
dhamma-p.
is
PM.
(do.) 31,18; loc. rwiisu (do.) 7,8i; pitaputte, ace. pi. a father and a son,
pitu-hadayam, a
father's heart,
cp. petteyyata, f. sa.) bile; pitta, n.
64,17.
=
(=
nom.
97,22; 103,20. 12
^am,
178
pitbiyati
pithiyati,
pidahati; sa. (a)pi-v/dbS; the Burmese write pidhiyati, v. Tr, PM. p. 62(i7)) to be covered or shut tc shut^ close (intr.) pr. c'. sg. /vati, Dh. 173; aor. 3. pi. /^^imsu (akkhini) 3,i9. pidahati, vb. (sa, (a)pi-y'dha) to cover, conceal; to shut, close (ace); part. med. f. ^mana (tassa akkhini) vb.
(pass,
;
50,;4;
inf.
;
^itum (mukham)
pidhaya (dvaram)
ger.
13,i8;
pass.
6,14;
pithiyati, pp. pihita (q. v.). pipati, vb., V. pivati.
pipaaa,
v,
khu-
(=
f.
sa.) an ant;
nom.
rvE (aka) 63,19; pf. -^a, 63, so; gen,
o-anam, 53,i6. cp. kipillika. piya, «»/>». Isa. priya) beloved,
dear; pleasant, agreeable ;m. abl.
^ato, Dh. 212
65, 1; ("fiom pleasure"); ovarii,
sures)
f^Rni (beloved objects or pleapiyilni, 66,2; 60,1; piyo
instr.
abl.
n, pi,
=
^eni,
67,io.
= Dh,
i06,9R
210; gen. ^iir,[aiti] 106,30; - subst, friend, ace, ovarii, Dh. 220; m, comp, piyjipaya, m. {v, apaya) piyappiyaiii, n, phasant and unpleasant, Dh. 211 [cp. a-ppiya, mfn,)\ piya-ggahill, mfn. grasping at pleasure, m. ^i, Dh. 209; «-bha^da, 54,34; »-matulaka, 5,5; "-samvasa, 11,87 (v,h.); Piya-vagga, »i. the XVl"" chapter of Dh. - compar. piyatara, mfn, 64,38
=
;
(tn.
/v,o)
cp. next.
piyayati, sa.
vb,
priyayate)
to
fondle; part. med.
(denom. be fond f.
fr, of,
^miina,
piya; love, 9,2a.
*piiandhati,
vh. (denbm. fr. pipi-naddha, api-y/nah) to dress, deck, decorate (tv. double acc); to deck oneself with (ace); ger. -^itva (pupphani) 41,7. - cans. *pi]andhapeti; g)
(x-issami,
sg.
22,32;
inf.
patum,
Dh. 205;
ger. ») pitva,
»>)
pi-
vitva, 1,12 etc.; pp. pita (q. v.); cans, (q, v.) cp,
pana, paniya,
piti»/,
pipasii.
pihaka,
n, (sa. plihan,
=
spleen; nom. ^arii, 82,3
»».)
the
97, 21.
pihita, mfn. (pp. pidahati;
sa.
*°-dvara, mfn. whose doors are barred, loc, n, ^e (bliavane) 41,2o. piheti (or pihayati) vb. (sa. \/8prh, sprhayati') to desire (acc, or gen.); to envy (gen, pers.); pr. 3. sg. r>,et\ pihita) covered, shut, closed
(pihet'attiinuyoginaiii,
;
gen. pi.) Dh.
209; 3. pi. ^ayanti, Dh. 94; Dh. 181 (according to the metre pihenti); part, nom. m, ^ayarii (aunesam) Dh. 365. :
pitha(ka), nom.
stool;
«.
,v/aiii,
(=
sa.)
84,i3;
83,18 (hettha-o,
v.h.);
ghara-o,
v. /».);
loc,
pada-",
n.
a
chair,
acc. .%/am,
83,29 (janta,^ake, 87,it; -
a foot-stool,
nom, rwaih,
83,8.
pi nit a, mfn. (pp. pineti; sa, cans, prinayati, Vpri) satisfied, pleased, delighted;
f.
^ha, (yakkhi) lU.ss.
piya, piti.
cp,
=
pita, mfn, (pp. pivati; sa.) drunk or having drunk; gen. m. /^assa (yagurii) "when he has drunk it", 82,20. _
piti, acc. (cp.
cloth,
50. plota
(or pipati)
jam)
payeti
pipilika,
froir.
pivati
11,30;
ppipasa.
pi,
derived
1.
(-- sa.) thirst;
f.
If this word ii not a loanword [Trenehner referB to Syriao piloto fr. Greek miwtv« (?)] then it is probably 57,5.
f.
(sa, priti)
pleasure,
joy;
2^im
(buddharammanam) 28,6 arammana); o-pamojja, n. Dh.
374 (v. h.); *»-bhakkha, tnfn. "feeding on happiness", p?. m. ^a (deva yatha) Dh. 200; *''-somanassa-jata, mfn.
179 64,13
(v.
delighting
jata); - *dhamina-piti, f. in the dhamraa, Dh. 205
(o-rasaiii);
Dh. 79
dhamma-piti, m{fn). id. Mss; the comm, takes
(so all
=
it dhamma-plti/j (i. e. piiyako, pivanto), but 1 dont know whether the word piti« (drinking) is found elsewhere in the Pali texts).
pitiH, mfn. ing (v. piti
(sa, pitin, e. c.) drink-
& dhamma-"').
pijeti, vb. (sa. v'piai pidayati) to press, squeeze, wring; to hurt, an« noy, oppress (ace.)
batam)
16,i6;
ger. -9,8.
—
*)
indecl.
{adv.) extensively,, far tnd wide,
all
round; 104,8 {cp. sa. prthak & next.) puthujjana, m. (sa. prthag-jana)
adv. (loc,, cp. vara)
«. (so.
ace. o.,&m, 106,2
pusbpa) a flower;
= Dh. 49
;
pi. .v^ani,
33,s; 37,16 (akala-'); 41,6 (nana-"); (/>^.an'eva)
;
instr. ,^ehi,
20,»
(dibba-gandha-°); 34,6 (vana-"); gen. ^anam, 66,29; - comp. pupphantarehi, 62,12 {v. antara); *°-kannikasadisa, mfn. 7,29 (v. kannika); **-gandha. m. the scent of flowers, .^0, Dh, 54; *''-rasi, m. a heap of fl., Dh. 53 {abl. /N/imlia); ^''-vagga, m. the IV"" chapter of Dh. pupphati, vh. {denom. fr. puppha; sa. pushpyati) to flower, blossom; pr. 3. sg. rvati, 59, 31; pp. ,%^ita, gen.
r^aya, 59,29;
f.
-
cans.
*puppha-
blossom part, m. /%.ento (akala-pupphani) 37, lo. pubba*, m. {sa. puya) pus, purupeti, to cause to flower or
;
=
nom. ^0, 82,4 {sa. purva)
a vile or ignorant person, a fool; coll. common peoplp. the vulgar; loc. o^e
lent matter;
(andhabhate) Dh. 59; a-puthujjanasevita, Dh. 272 {q.v,)\ ^'-kalakiriya,
former; except loc. pubbe {adv. q. v.) it is only used in comp, like "-kamma,
87,29 (g. v.) cp. pothujjanika. (& punarii) adv. (before
f.
puna
vowels also pun' or pu)3ar-, punad-; back again; r^ gantva, sa. i:'unar) ilnetva, 4,i7; at the beginning 4,23; of a sentence 53.29; 63,i9 (pun'ekadivasani) puna pi, again, once more, 3,8. 60,31, punar eva (do.) Dh, 338; va, agtin as before, 38,4; puna
~
:
;
.
.
.
nertation
fc.
;
na
punari?,
not again,
no more, Dh. 238. 348; puna-nasak-
na vii puna (nor yet) Dh. 271; puna asuranaiii an-agamanatthaya, in order that tuey might not come back again, 60,26. The enclitic Corm of this word is pana {q. r.) khi, 55,17;
cp.
ve.vt
.
.
.
etc.
*puna-di vasa, loc,
/^e,
m. the next day;
2,25.
pu nap pun a (ill),
adv. (sa. puna/i-
punar) again and again, repeatedly; 25,18.
73,4; ^aiii, 52,23.
108,5.
pubba^, mfn,
n.
&
**-nimitta, n, {q. v,)
97,22, first,
and esp, at
the end of adj. comp. whose first part is a past participle, implying the sense of 'before',
with a negation
:
'not be-
fore,
never'
seen
(before this day)) 7, 13; ito me saiiivaccharanarii matthake
dittha-pubba, mfn. seen before, m, ^0 (na maya, I have never :
tinnaiii
Sattha fK/O, it is three years since I saw the master, 87,8 the same comp, is also used in an active sense {w. obj, ace.) afinapurisam ditthapubbarii ;
:
a
woman who
has seen another (but this construction may probably have arisen through a dissolution of a longer comp. *auiia-
itthiiii,
man
before, 48,i3
purisa-dittha-pubba, mfn.); dinnapubba, mfn. given before, v, a-dinna; cp. a-pubba, anu-pubba & next.
pubbangama,
mfn.
gama) preceeding, going chief; v,
mano-".
{sa,
piirvam-
before, leading,
purohita
181
pubbanha,
purvahna)
morning, forenoon; **'-samaya, in. id.; ace. />/aiil, in the morning, 76, is; rat-
comp. ''-bhave, in a previous existence, "-nayen'eva, t). naya; "-sadisa, 58,11 mfn, happening as before (or above),
tindivam-pubbanhadisu
n,
(sa.
>»,
pubbapara,
(loc.) 88,9a.
nifn. (sa. piirvapara)
being before and after; successiTe; n. pi. ace. r^ani {scil. akkharani, in the right order) Dh. 352; "-vasena, according to the consecutive order, 114, 20 {cp. vasa).
adv. {loo. fr. pubba, cp. sa. purvaih) before, formerly, in times
(^ pi); 54,i8; 69,«8; 85,i8; va). - *"-niva8n, m, (cp, sa,
past; 28,16 (-%/
purva-nivasa) 'former habitation', i. e. former existences, ace. ^atii, Dh. 423. pur a, M. (= sa.) a city, town; nom. o^am (yakkha-°) 112,ia; ace, ^arii (deva-") 27,3i. cp. antopura. pura(s), indccl. (sa. puras) at the beginning of eomp. pura-° or puro-" (v. below) pure (q. v.) cp. purato, purima. purakkhata, mfn, (sa. puras-
=
krta) filled
'placed
before',
attacked
with,
(gen. or instr.)\
f. ^aiil good manners) (ottappam) 10,j8 {opp. ajjhatta-"). bahu, mfn. (= sa.) much (many), great, frequent, abundant; n. ^u & rwuih, Dh. 258 (bahu bhasati); -^um
side', {i.
resulting
e.
in
(dhanarii)
;
23,6;
(apunnam)
76,3;
(navattbam) 111,32; tarn ~ yam hi jivasi, it is a wonder that you are still alive, 13,29; instr. m. />/una, Dh. 166; n. pi. ^\yE (avidure) 36,8o; loc. /x-iyara, o-raja (^i) the king of B., 5,8«, 1,1 etc.] °-rajja, n, (-N^i) the kingdom of B., 38,23; "-rajja-samika, m. king of ;
B., 43,22.
bala, mfn. lish;
m.
acc.
^am
count of their foolishness)
on ac-
*bali8ika (&
(=
/x/O, 2,7.
sa.) ignorant, foo-
54,16; voc. -x-a, 44,8o;
=
6,9.
balisika),
m.
(fr,
balisa or balisa, m. a fish-hook; 5a. badi^a & vadi^a) a fisherman, angler;
nom.
>x/0,
14,88.
*Baveru,
61, so.
'*'bahu-bhani», mfn., whospeaki much; ace. m, ^inarii, Dh. 227.
narii,
balata,
lishness; instr. ing about 420 A. D.); nom. ~o (ti nam viyakarurii, Buddhassa viya ganibbiraghosatta) 113,2i. •"Buddha-desita. vtfn., taught by the Buddha; ace. m. ^aih (dhammafi ca vinayaii ca) 109,25.
*Buddhantara, {cp, antara.)
84,30.
Buddba-manta,
{csp. sttbst,
tii,
i^^Hiii,
cO
Dh.
uoni. pr,, v. nexl)\ ijys.
cp.
buddbi,
*Buddha-niha, charm
or
of
a
Buddha, q. V.)
«i. {--^
Buddha,
0,
/.
sa, pp. biijjliati, who e, a person
word
pr. 'tlio mostly ineiitionuj
by
upithuts
like
Bh&gava^ Satthir, Sugata ('/. v.) cp. Tathaf,'ata & Sanimasambuddha; .^o (vjytt) 113,81
the
of
texts; acc.
,%,niii
/vo (tepi^uke)
;
yadi -wo tit^lieyya ("if
title
{=
n,
Buddha,
of
sa.)
the holy
(karotha) 108,o;
loc.
l()2,a.
'the enligb-
»».,
teiied hero' (Uuddliu); voo,
^Buddha-settha, 109,23.
not bo born again; now. Buddl.a' (», c. Gotanin, q. r.)
kIiuII
47, 17.
7,27.
Buddha-vacana,
who
liberated from all existence, so
grace
^iiya
'*'Buddlia-vaKga, m., the XIV. of Dhpd.
of Buddhas'
is
the
ohopter
hns attained to infiuite knowledge, and that be
/n/O,
instr.
/".,
Buddha;
""Buddha-vira,
bodlii, cir,
"-man-
{sa.
Buddha;
113,16.
the
(ICC.
m.
tra) a sacred text of the
dha, nifn, intelligent, wise, enlightened
deeds")
a period be-
«.,
tween two Buddhas; ace, r^am (ekaiii)
(dbaramaiii desetva)
evil
nom, pr.
»».
of a Buddhist teacher, author of several
Dh, 13B; (do. raliokainniarii ilvikubbaiii, "when he openly does what o'Jght to be secret") 54,17; (antariiyaih) Dh. 286; pp. budcommits
he
68,22. 74,i5.
Buddhana).
:
*Buddha-gata,
sa.)
{==^
(pilkara-vivaraiii) 90,35.
bibhaccha,
86,24. 108,20 (metri causa
to
an image (as a picture or ettitue); ace, ~aiil (said of the human body) Dh. 147. bilara, m. (sa. bidala) a cat; •"-nissakkana-matta, nifn. just large enough that a cat can sneak out through
(its
~o
87,8; ace. 179; gen. «^assa (viya) 113,2o; loc. ^e (in the formula B., dhamma, saiiipha, ep. 107,i7)_79,i7; pi. instr.
q. v.) 63,i8;
uda-bindu-uipateca, Dh. 121.
n.
=
^ehi, 102,24; jreH./^anaiii,
bindii, m. & n, (= nam. ^u (uda-") 108,2
it,
;
(Buddha);
^n, 108,u.
mi.,
'the
best
gen. o^assa,
*B uddbarammana,
mfn.,
v,
arnminnna.
buddiii, f, (= sa.) intelligence, dubbuddhi & babubuddbi,
insight; V. n)f>i.
cp.
next.
buddiiima^, mfn,
(=
sa.)
en-
189
dowed with
iuHight,
wise;
113,24; pi.
o^manto,
76,sa.
m, ^v-ma,
*Buddhuppada, m., the appearance or birth of a Buddha, the period after the appearance of a Buddha; gen. ^assa abhava, because the Buddha had not appeared, 63,3i; loc. r^e (imasmim) in the present Buddhaperiod, 84,3i.
bubbula,
m,
. ^im.
nian's wife, 9,io;
;
=
85,35-38; 106,-.3 (tarn brahDh. ;'96; i06,34; aor, 3.
=
manaiii) eg. ^) a-bravi (Maraiii)
103, 13;
*>)
a-
bruvi, 110,31; 111,9.
bruhtti,
vb.
\/brmh)
cans.
tc
^aya
further,
imp. (santimaggam) Db. 285.
promote, cherish, 2. sg.
brrahayati,
{sa.
increase,
j)racti8e
{acc.)
("under 68,11; ioc. -^vati, 74,8j; 92,s the Blessed one"). bhagini, f.{= 8a.) a sister; also used as a term of address to any woman (or said of a woman of the order); voe, ur7.
n.
(=
«.
house (pa-
sa.)
home, abode (world); acc, >vaih
lace),
(attano) 19,i8; loc, ^e, 41,29; asura-", tavatiihsa-", naga-°, Sakka-°, su-
panna-"
(v. h.),
bhasta, m. acc. /N^am,
basta) a he-goat;
(sa.
54,i6 (cp, Jat. VI,
bhassati,
o^eyyarb, 56,5; 2. sg. )
part,
(often comp. V. numbers,
&
catu-bhaga, ti-bhaga
—
24,s; aor,
med. a-bhassatha (vina kaccha)
a portion, share,
task, busi-
lot;
ness, wages, salary; (v, acariya-''); *)
place,
region,
side,
v,
sahassa-");
quarter
— (v,
kanna-", bhumi-", cp, sabbato-bhagena, instr, adv,) - *) time, division of time (v. ratti-", cp, aparabhage, loc, adv,) cp. bhaga, etc., Bobhagga. *bhagava.-aiD,
81,3.
bhikkhati,
vb.
»».
,>.,o,
n,
106,4
=
Dh.
etc.
bhikkha,
f. (sa. bhiksha) the act begging alms; dat, ,-vaya (caranto)
(=
f.
(kannakita)
bhindapeti,
nom.
v6. (cans. II. bhin-
cause to
to
dati)
a wall;
5a.)
84,2o.
be
broken (acc);
fut. 1. sg. .^.^essami (silaiii assa) 48,2c.
bhindati, vb.(sa. -^/hhid) to break, cut asunder, destroy, disturb, violate (acc); part, m, r^nnio (ghatam) 16,39; (sotani) 27,5; pot. 3. sg.
~eyya (met-
53,9; aor. 5. s^. bhindi (navaii)
48,28;
(hirottappam) bhinna; grd. bhindapeti (q, v,}
10,i4
-N.'itva,
60,5. 58,23 (dvidha); pp.
coms. II.
bheda.
cp.
=
bhinna,
mfn, (pp, bhindati; broken, destroyed, violated; wrecked; n. i>^am (bhandarii) 30,i7; f. /^a (nava) 20,33. 28,82; loc. ,>/aya *)
50.)
Tnavaya) sa.
(cp.
28,i6; bhinna-nava, mfn. bhinnanau) shipwrecked; m.
(N.-a, 21,0; gen. ->..anarii, 20,83. separate, different, deviating; *-r5pa,
pi,
29,31.
bbikkhu, m.
(sa.
bhikshu) a men-
a Buddhist monk or priest; nom. ^u, 79,8. 106;4 Dh. 266; Uh. 75 (Buddhassa savako); acc. ^um, Dh. 362; instr. ^una, 79,8; gen. /wuno, 79,i3; eka-bhikkhussa, /o.-avo, 79,17; pi. nom. ^n, 29,28; dicant,
=
109,16; voc. -N^ave, 29, 3o. 70,85; o./avo, acc, ^u, 66,21; instr, ^uhi,
Dh. 243; 79,15;
bhitti, r^\
bhejja;
~ate (pare, "others")
ch.
11,8.
20,1; -^itum (ranfio vacanaiii, to disobey) 40,s; (itthiya silaifa, to seduce)
^bhiksb,
(sa,
fut. 3. sg. -^issati (nava) o/issama (tattha tatth'eva)
sa, bhi-
bhikshate) to beg, ask for, esp. to beg alms (from, acc); pr. 3, sg. med.
of
l.pl.
;
tiifa)
80,2o (bhumicalo);
266. cp. next
19,30
dubbha-
subhasita, mfn.
*bhiiiisanaka, mfn, (Jr. shana & bhishma) terrible; 27,G (saddo);
= Dh. 148;
bhashil)
{sa.
114,38 (v. mula);
word,
bhii
—
*''-vagga, m, title of
XXV; -
o-sata,
n.
Dhpd.
79,33;
"-sa-
hassa, n. 70,32 (q. v.); *'-samgha, m. the congregation of Buddhist monks, the Buddhist brotherhood; gen. .^/assa, 72,27;
instr,
70,2i;
/>^ena,
loc,
/%^e,
29,27; pi. n^&, 109,2.
bhikkhuni, Buddhist nun;
f,
(sa.
mfn.
id.;
^a
m. pi.
(acariya-vada,
"the schismatic doctrines of old teachers"?) 113,27.
bhiyyo, bahu)
adv. (sa. bhiiyas; compar.
more,
^
more; cit/^ nandati, Dh. 18; - «) once more, 107,27 again; 1^ opamraam karohi ("give another illustration") 99,27. cp. next
fr.
*)
pasidati,
taih
still
103,bi;
=
& yebhuyyena. bhiyyoso,
adv.
bhiiya^as) comp. *bhiyyosomattaya (v. matta, /",, cp. buddh. sa. bhuyasya matraya) in still higher still
more; only
(sa.
in the
degree, 65,8.
bhikshuni) a
instr, /viya, 98,98.
bbimkara, pitcher,
')
m, (sa, bhrngSra) a bowl or vase (golden); instr,
(euvanna-**) 41,u. bbijjati, vb. (pass, bhindati) to be broken or wrecked; to be scattered
/N.^ena
or dispersed; pr. 3, sg. ^Si.ti
(vina niariisena na
324;
3. pi. .N.-anti,
pr. 3. sg.
;
^)
6,i;
Dh.
part. gen.
67, lo;
/^antaasa (sayamasam) 53,39; imp, 2. pi. ^atha (bhattaih) 21,5; pot. 3, Dh. 308; sg. ^eyya, 101,3. 107,3 3. sg. tried. .>.'etha. Dh. 70; aor, 3.
tn,
=
sg, bliufiji, 41,10. 67,i5; 1. sg. bhuujiiii,
101, t;
3.
j'l.
a-bliunjisuiii,
gcr, ») ))liutva, J}1,7
lo,!!.;
*>)
111,34;
bhuiiiitva,
{khaditva .v); 57,is; 61,7 (blio-
janarii); 78,!9 (bhattaiiO; )
cp. sa.
blmmikii
&
satta-bhurauka, mfn. {sa. sapta-bhuma. & "-bbuniika) havabovii)
:
ing 7 stories; n.
^am
(geharii) 48, 3i.
bhiiini, f. (= sa.) ') the earth, soil, ground; nam. •>^i (acala) 110,:; acc. rs.im, 6,n; (otinna, gone on shore) 1 12,27; loc. rwiya (on the ground) 61,25. 83,10.
97,34;
(katva);
^..iyaiii,
taniba-»,
5,i2.
63, lo. 66,27
112,29
(3.
v.);
an earthquake; nom, n,o (niaba-") 80,i9. — *) the fluor of a house; 84, 21; story (of a house) v. bbuiiia. — *) a terri* tory, country; v. "ariya-", *uyyana-", "'"-cala,
{cp.
«>.
sa.
bhiiini-cala)
*bhuttiivi()i), mfn, {fr. last) one who has enjoyed or eaten (acc), who has finished the meal; gen. m. rvvissa
Suvanna-". - *) place; *"-ran>aneyyaka, n. a delightful place, Dh. 98 (q. v.); ukkara-", IS.si {q. v.); "-bbaga, m, place, quarter, stall (of
(bhattaiii) 78,si; 83,i4.
a horse);
karamaddavena)
bhutva,
ger.
bhunima, cp.
—
^)
78.3t.
v.
paccantaA
'
bhufijati.
mfn.
bhauma) belonging
{sa.
bhiiniya,
to the earth.
comp. =: bhtimi, f. (arisen through bbumnii? or from the old loc, bbutnya, Jat. I, 507,13. V. 84,12, etc.); *bhumrna-ttha, mfn. standing on the ground; -)
loc.
.^.e,
65,i9,
-
'')
step,
stage; acc. ^irii (yatbaviditaiii, "stage of knowledge") 69,23. [Burm. writing
bhumini; cjj.bbumina&bbuniaaftot'e.l bhuri, ') mfn. {=^ sa.) mucli, great (only at the beginning of comp.). — ^) f. knowledge, intelligence; nom. ^i, Dh. 282 (yoga jayati); *0-8ara-
mamsa
197
khaya,
hi, loss
of
*Bhoga-nagara, n. nom. pr, of a town (from bhoga*, in the sense of
knowledge, nom, r^o,
Dh. 282. *bhu8ita, mfn. (pp. "bhuseti, ybhush) adorned, decorated; f. ,>^a
'serpent');
(sabbabharana-*') 112,i, bhejja, mfn, (grd. bhindati; sa. bhedya) to be broken or destroyed a-bhejja, mfn. 39,ia (q. v.). blieda, m. (= sa.) breaking, de-
crooked
body
this
is
dissolved",
Dh. 140.
bhedana,
«.
(=
(sarirassa) body", Dh. 138. uco.
(/«. having the colour of that fish (yellow?), 92,13.
macca,
m.
;
^ana)
causa
(nietri
ace. ,>^am,
Dh. 53
instr. ,^ena,
martya) mortal, Dh, 141;
(sa.
a man, person;
maccu,
gen. pi. /^anaih Dh. 182.
m. (sa. mrtyu)
gen. o,uno, Dh. 21. - *) sonified, the king of death
nom. ^u,
q. v.);
*-raja()i),
(=
Mara,
==
Dh. 47 mrtyu-raj)
(sa.
mi.
death; Death per')
287;
id.;
ace.
gen, /vrajassa, 44,29; *°-dheyya, n. the dominion the world of death (i. e.
(N-vajanarii,
-
Dh. 46; of death,
sarasara) Dh. 86 (^aih suduttaraih).
Windisch, Mara, p. 186.) mace ha, m. [sa. matsya) a
o.am (kana-maha-")
ace.
ace. -vC,
4,1
^a,
4,i;
(rohita-°);
14,23
;
fish;
4,i5; (eka-")
gen. />^a8sa. Bl,3i; pi.
gen.
/vSnarii. 4,io; *kliina-'',
mfn.
(q, v.);
catching
fish,
/^niya-
•"-galiana,
mena,
&
n.
25,85
niyama); "-gandha
(v.
"-mariisa, m, (q.
v.).
niacchaka, m.
(sa.
little
matsyaka) a
ace. pi. /^e (sabba-°,
fish;
all
the poor fishes?) 4,24.
niacchariM, mfn.
(sa.
matsarin)
Dh. 262. raacchera, n. (sa. matsarya) stinginess, niggardliness; .>/aril, Dh, 242.
majja,
n. (sa.
madya)
spirituous
any intoxicating drink (ep, sura, meraya); ace. /vaih, 97,u; sura-meraya-°, 81, as.
majjati, vb. (sa. -y/mad) to be drunk or mad aor, 2. sg, mado (ma) 77,5) pp. matta (q. v.) ep. pamajjati. ;
majjha,
n.
the middle,
anything; 39,18;
ace.
instr.
madhya, mfn.)
(sa.
centre,
the interior of
r^am adv.
(janapada-") midway, /^/ena,
(ubbo ante anupagamma)
;
Iqc,
adv. majjbe, in the middle (of, gen. or e. c.) thite mige, 6,8; n^ katva, :
6,10
;
bhango ahosi,
sakuna-
83,ii;
sayanassa
10,12;
-n/,
47,2r.;
eomp. agara-", 46,i8; nadi-", 2,S2; nagara-", 60,23; parisa-", 10,ai (etc. V. parisa); mahajana-", 61,io; lekha-**, 59,7; da-o,
sakuna-samgha-", 28,io'. Dh. 127 ;
10,i8;
samud-
the middle
2)
of the body, waist; v.
su-majjha, mfn, vemajjha, next etc. *majjhantika, m. (sa. *madhyantika; probably transformation of
—
cp,
madhyamdina
sa.
madhyahna)
or
midday, noon; "-samayam, uqc. "in the middle of the day", 97,34; "-suriyo viya, "like the sun at midday", 26,4
PM.
(ep. Tr.
75,i6.)
majjhima,
mfn.
(sa.
madhyama)
the middle, middlemost,
in
termediate,
central;
^0
m).
in-
(puriso,
"of the middle height") 92,i3; f. />^a (patipada, q. v. cp. Windisch, Mfira, p. 303) 66,28; loc. m. r^e (yame, "in the middle watch") 99,so; comp. "-tandula, m. (v. /».); °-tapasa, m. tlie second brother, 36, 14; *''-desa, m. (sa. madhyadepa) the midland; also nom. pr. of the midland country be-
tween Himalaya
&
Vindhya;
loc. ,^e,
Majjhi ma-nikaya,
m. nom. pr.
of a Pali work, the second of the five
Nikayas (q. v.); nom. ^0, 102,i.'); specimens thereof 92,1—95,33; com. mentary Papanca-siidani (q. v.). manoa, m. (=sa.) a bed, bedstead; :
:
liquor,
96,17
-%.-
naiii f^,
91,18,
stingy, niggardly; m, /^i,
')
ma
being
{cp,
4,8:.;
mannati
Of
^
janapadam banapesi,
pure ca paccna ca >v
ca,
39,i;
Dh. 421;
nom. ^0, 84,11 aec. r^&m (hettha-**, under the bed) 83,t8; loc. -x-amhi fparinibbana-") UO,i»; - *"*-patipaaaka, w». (v. h.). mancaka, m. (= sa.) a bed pr ;
couch; a bier,
litter; aec. \
mani, m.
{-= sa.) a preciouB stone, !?em, je.ve!; acc. ^\m, Dh. 161; nila-° & indanila-", m. sapphire, 26,83. 28,29; - '-kundaln, n. jjI. (dvandva) q, v.; - ''-kkhandha, nt. a large gem, acc. o-aifa, 36,23; ) comp. w, a past part., in EngliBh often translated by a sub(temporaH clause ordinate an-okkanta-matta, (v. OKkamati); agatamatta, at one's arrival, 33,28; (mukhe) thapita-matta {v. ^hapita); thitamattam eva (ace, w. prec. gcr. bhattaiii otaretva, instantly after he had
through *matteyya, mfn. who loves his mother) the state of a mother, motherhood; >x^a (sukba) Dh. 332. (ep. petteyyata).
mattbaka,
:
;
;
on the ground, cp. ^hita & tbapita) 33,33; visattha-matta (g. «.); vutta-matta, when thus addressed, iu conformity to the command m. 1^0 (Sakkena) 110,28; f. ~a, 111, 30. cp. *appa-mattaka (mfn.) next etc,
put
it
:
*mattaflfiu, jiia)
7)ifn.
(sa.
*matra-
moderate; ace, m. ->/um (bhoja-
namhi, moderate in *a-mattaiifiu, mfn,
*mattafinuta, deration; nom,
rs^a,
his food)
Dh.
8.
{q, v,),
(fr. last) mof. (bhattasmim) Dh,
m.
(sa.
the head, skull; ace.
3,2i.
')
24,i;
^e,
loc.
—
mastaka)
/^.^aifa,
*)
66,30 etc.; "-majjhe, 41, 17. the upper part of anything, sur-
end (mostly
top,
face,
c.
c);
instr,
matthaka-matthakena (samuddassa, along the crests of the ocean) 60,&; Himavanta-", over the H., 36,6; loc.
^e
(ito
after
3 years) 87,8; ito saihvacchara-",
tiiinarb
samvacoharanam,
33,14.
matthalufiga, 82,6
/N.^aiii,
=
mastu-'*
(sa.
n.
& mastaka-luiiga) th6
brain;
matthake
97,23,
mathita, mfn. (=sa.pp. y'matb) churned; shaken, agitated; n. subst. agitation; gen. pi, »wiinam (sabba-**) 94,11.
ma do,
aor. 2. sg., v. majjati.
maddati,
vh. (sa. \/mrd) to tread upon, crush, trample (acc); part. m.
^anto (pa^bavim) 28,u;
ger.
~itva
ekato) 67,28; (valika) 97,35. maddava, mfn. (?) (sa. niardava,
(tini pi
M.) soft, putrid, withered; n. pi. rs^diViX (puppbani) Dh. 377; - suhst. n. 'soft-
Dh. 290; "-sukha-pariccaga, by leaving a small pleasure; ib. — pasada-", f. (q.v.); - *bhiyyoso-
comp. *8ukara-madkind of meat, generally transl. by "hog's flesh (lard or bacon)", "a dried boar's flesh" (Bhys Davids), but Neumann (in his German translation of MN. p. XX-XXI) is perhaps
mattaya
right in translating
185.
matta, *'*-sukha,
ness,
=
niatta*; f. (sa. matra) n. a small pleasure, ace.
-^aih,
;
(instr,
adv.)
65,8 (v, bhiy-
a
n.
by
it
"Eberlust,
eine essbare Pilzart" (cp. Fr.
yoso).
mattika,
mildness';
dava,
f.
(sa. mrttika) earth,
clay; r^a (temetabba; "the face was besmeared with moistened clay in order to protect it from the heat", SBE. XIII, 167) 83,28; instr. ^ay&, 83,8i. *inatti-8ambhava,tn/'M.of(good)
maternal extraction; aco, ^^aib, Dh, 396. ('matti' nay either be another form of mStu- (v. mStar) or ood> tracted of mattika, mfn, (aa,
mStrka)
Buddhistischer
'
;
*o-cati,
A &
"O-bindu,
n. a
'-patala, n. (3. v.)\ drop of honey, 58,i8;
dvandva^eomp, -phanita>", "-iSja-",
53,iT-so;
18,«t; sappi-", 61,96. ep.
ma-
dbuvfi.
maternal.)
matteyyatS,
Zimmer-
Katecbismus, probably concase this "in 26 ff. p. nected with Y^mrd"?) nom. >^am, 78,11-w; j«s^ena(vyadhi ppaba^ba udapadi Satthuno) 78,8i. madhu, n. (== sa.) honey; comp,
mann,
f,
(fr,
matar
madhura,
mfn,
(=
sa.)
iweet;
madhuVB
202
pleasant, channinfc
(pamsum)
(varadhammaih) n.
ace.
87,9; f.pl.
^^&m (phalanj)
pi.
m. n. /x/atfa Dh. 363
38,s; (hhasitam)
52,7;
^e, 21,3;
voice,
gen.
instr.
/N^ena.
a-madhura, mfn.
madhuva,
6,8o
{cp. sara).
adv. {sa.
madhu-vat)
inaaa(s), n. {sa. nianas) *) the mind, the internal organ or mental powers in general (often esp, from a moral point of view) ') in the psychology the faculty of thought or organ ;
:
thought, considered as the sixth organ of sense (cj). ayatana), whose of
objects
are
dhamma
(v.
dhamma*)
mano
(sometimeb masc. generis and considered as a-stem) 70,32 (aditto); Dh. 116; Dh. 300-01 (rato); '^) manarii (sar.ta'Ii, declined like astems) Dh. 93; instr. nianasa, Dh. 1-2. 233. 281; manasakasi, v. next; gen. mans so, }3h. S90; loc. *) manasi,
tjo.-n.
V.
*)
mxt\
^)
mrno-^ nuoiia; atta-",
mana
v.
nianasnim, below,
—
cotnp.
manapa,
cp.
nia-
& "-manas, v. (domanassa), supa^ibaddha-", (somanasso); e.
**-niana
c.
dummana
vyasatta-'*,
saiiisanna
»i/«,; hiriisa-^ n. sa,
71, n;
-
(a. v.)
sariikappa-", i?^. "
niana-
vh. (sa.
mana-
si-kr) to bear in the rnind, tjiink over,
meditate upon, remember (ace); aor. sg.
manasakasi
(contraction
of
loc,
6,i;
/anam, 18, it. cp. mora,
"-raja//,
mar an a, dying,
n.
death;
(=
sa.)
the
/N^ato,
87,32;
act of
nom. ace. r^&m,
103,5; 6,22. 7,10. instr. rwena, gen. .%.-a6sa, 103,0; all. ^a,
comp.
""'-kale,
67,9.
70,89; 17, is;
89,i3;
""-dukkba, n. 7,9; marananta, mfn. (= sa.) ending in death, 107,8; """-pariyosana, mfn. id. 86, le; "-bhaya, n, the fear of death, "-tajjita, mfn. 6,u; "-bhita, mfn. 27, is; "-bbava, m. (q. v.); "'"-sati, f. thinking of death, calling to one's mind that death is inevi-
table, 86,17-18;
72,30.
man da,
own
one's
pi.
yassa n'attbi 'witaih (w. loc, nama* rupasmiiii, "who has no desire at all for name and form", free from selfish* ness) Dh. 367; cp, 8n. v. 119. •mamirakara, m. (fr. *mamikara; cp. niraiiikaroti nirakaroti, sa, mama-kara) the false view that anything belongs to one's self; sabbaahimkara-°, 94,u (comm. tanha). cp. ahimkara. "maya, mfn. (= sa.) only e. c.
53, 3g; 53,14 (sabba-ruta-") ; "-lobhena, through greed for the charm, 55, is;
:
&
beloved or desired objects;
dvandva comp.
jaxa.-'^,
66,io; jati-", 105,26; vyadbi-", i08,22; cp.
param-marana, adv.
(q. v.).
marati (& miyati (miyyati) q. v.),
instr. 5,11
;
vb. (sa. y/vax) to die; part. m. marantena, 49,s7; m. pi. «%^anta
pot, 2, sg, f%>eyyasi, 63,i5; aor.
.
204
tnaricl
3. sg. tnari^
24,)it;
9,8.
3. pi. /s^imsu,
16,5; fut. 1. ig. niarissami, 88,«8; 1. pi. />^is8ama, r),it; pp. mata, mfn. v.):
(q.
niuritabba,
fjrd.
n.
^&m
(maya) 86,i6; Ice. ^e (sati) tj,»4! cp. macca, maccu, raarapa; caus. mareti {cp. Miira, marana) & marapeti, q. v. marici & inaricika, f. (= sa.) mirage, vapour like a surface of water, often uppearinf; iu deserts; ace. a
Dh. 170; **'-dhainma, mfn. mirage; ace. m. ^am, Dh. 46. maruva, f. (Birm. reading muruva, sa. murva) a sort of herap, from which bowstrings are made; gen. o-aya, 92,i7.
-^ikaifa,
like a
:
maru,
wi.
(=
deities
mala,
marutas) gods,
pi. (sa.
(=
sa.) dirt, impurity;
nom,
spot, tniiit; fault, sio;
106,10
ace.
^aih,
= Dh. 240; Dh. 239. 241. 242
rvS (malanianusa-", ""niddhanta-", mfn. (q, v.); 61,18; *vunta-'', mfn. free from impurity, Dh. 261; vita-", mfn. id. 68,2e; *asajjliaya-", mfn. whose fault is nonrepetition, m. pi. ^a (mania) Dh.
(mal'itthiyS); taraiii)
Dh.
243; 243 1
;
numerous, important, eminent, w. maha, 3,4. 37,i. 55,i9. 95,2i. 112,15, etc.; (ace. mahantarii); n. nom.
high, etc.;
abl.
conip.
241 *an-utthana-*', mfn. (v. h.) cp, nim-mala, mfn.; Mala-vagga, m. the title of Dh. XVIII. *m ul a t ar a, »i/'w. (cowjoar. of mala) more impure; «. /s^arb) a greater or worse taint, Dh, 243. »». (= sa.) an earthen bowl; nom, »^o (kheja-", q.
mallaka, V.)
nom. pr. ojf a king; nom. ~o (Kosalaraja) 43, ib; °-ranno, gen, 43,!o; "-mabaraja, 43,i9.
laallika,
»«.
f.
(=
sa.)
Jasminum
tam seems
elided,
(or
great
pricfn;
n.
-vaifa,
25,5
(cp.
aggha).
inahagghasa,
m.
tnahaghasa) a great eater, Dh> 325. mahaddhana, mfn. (sa. maha(sa.
(silaiil);
cp,
& compar, ^o, 74,i5. - At the
»i.
v.
mahanubliava, maha-
dhana, mahapphala); cp. mahallaka, mfn.
mahanta & mahantatara, >«/"«., V,
maha^
mahapphala,
mfn. (sa, mahaphala) bearing much fruit, bringing great reward; fi. -^aiil, 14, is. Dh. 312. 366. mahallaka, mfn. (= sa.) old; grown, adult; elder (of two); m. -vO, gen, f^&saa, 43,s7; 65,81 an old woman, 46,2s. 67,9. f, maha-°, mfn. =^ maha^ at the beginning of comp. "-uposatha-divasa, m. 22,80 (q. v.) "-gani*/, m. 109, i7 ;
;
/x^ika,
'.
;
loc.
mfn, (sa. mahargna)
f.
raha, mahiddhika, mahesi, mahoglia, etc., cp, mahaggha), but sometimes the a is shortened before a doubled consonant (v. mahagghasa, mahad-
(q. v.).
mahaggha,
acc.
beginning of comp. we generally find maha (v, below), whose a in most oases is contracted witii a foil, vowel
(q. v.);
of
to be
ati-mahanta, kiva-mahanta
Zaaibac; comp. suroaca-mallikadlnam 66,»e; tagara-", Dh. 64
pupphanam,
71,28;
:
45,4. 74,81
84,16.
*\!allika,
2,8. 5,29. 17,i7.
nom. mahati, 2,i2. 101,2o; instr. m. mahata, 70,8i; f mahatiya, 74,i7; gen. m. n. mahato, I0,i4; the strong stem mahanta is also used in nom. m. and sometimes in the weak cases nom. m. mahanto, 4,6. 99,5; instr. mahantena, 7,5; loc. mahante, 10,?; mahantamhi, 110,8o; at 75,35 mahan-
f.
;
vessel or
mahantam,
ace.
mahantatara,
devata), 114, is. n.
dhana) having much money, carrying much wealth m. n^o (vanijo) Dh. 123. mahai, mfn, (= sa) great, large,
m.
"-jana,
a royal hall, ace.
^c,
109,11.
(q. v.);
39,26.
ovarii,
(q. v.);
"-nadi,
m,
28,27 (q.
t).);
6,i8
n.
"-thera, m. "-dana, n, 61,6
53,17;
113,8 (q.v.);
**-naaa,
Mala,
39,29. 65, lo;
35, ts,
f.
(q,
v.);
etc.
(q. v.)\
"-nava,
f.
"-nasa, «», 34,i8 (q. v.); "-pafma, mfn. very wise, of profound
knowledge, m.
/>^o,
113,9 (cp. paiina);
Mahinda
205 68 (q.v.); O-bhaya, ^0 (saddo) 27,6; "-bhumicala, »n. 80,i9 (v. bhumi); o-magga, »i. 34,4 {q. v.); "-maccba, m. 4,15 (kana-", q. v.); "-mati, mfn.
"-patha,
Dli.
wi.
«)/"n._ awful,
very
»H,
eminently
clever,
*-niuni,
»».
wise,
the great sage,
114,3;
Bud-
e,
i,
dha, 105,24. llO,2o; "-megha, m. 106,2i {q, v.)'/-yogSa, M. 58,19 {q. v.); O-yodlia,
»«.
60,8
(q,
39,13
o-virava,
*-sadda, 11/.
v.);
{q.
°-varaba,
v.)\
v.)\
(q.
-
»». 16,3a (q. v.) ;
»i,
Dh, 325
40,si
hi.
10,27. 95,13 (3. V.)
o-rava,
hi.
"-sainudda, "-sampatti, f.
n.
16,29 (3. v.);
V.)',
cp.
oho
Maha-kassapa,
nea!<
m.
(sa,
= Ka88apo, 109,6; °-pamokkha 110,15
therii,
(v.
maha-naga,
pamokkba). hi (/«).(= sa.) most
eminent, heroic (?
C}).
naga');
(kunjara) Dh, 322. mahanubbava, mfn.
ill,
pi.
{=
anubhava),
'the great work',
n. (sa. *'>-prae.
i.
Pa^thana
{q.v.)\ noin. r^aiii, 102,ii.
Maha - pajapati Gotami, gathSs of hers
Gautami)
:
noin. pr,
10S,u-23.
*Maha-padana,
uparajaw); nom.
{sa, *''-pra-
North), Virujha (South), Virupakkha (West), Vessavana (East).
maha-rajja, title
n, {sa. "-rajya) the or position of a supreme sovereign; (N^aiii
Mahapadhana Hall
(in
pr, ace,
')
the
o/im
upagami)
ace,
Bo-tree at
x^am, 114,4.
{=
sa.)
nom,
Buddha Gaya;
(vanditum Jambudipam 114,32;
*)
(katva) 44,2i.
Maba-vamsa,
m.{=^sa.) name
of a Pali work,
being a chronicle of Ceylon, written in the 6"" century by MahanSma; specimens thereof 110, 17 -114,32.
Maha-vihara,
the
Bo-tree at
m.
{=
sa.)
nom.
pr. of a Buddhist monastery (vihara)
Anuradhapura, Ceylon;
ace.
/%/aiii,
114,3.
Maba-satta,
m.
{sa.
'the great creature', synon,
nom,
/vO,
•'-sattva)
Bodhisatta ace.
7,23;
fvam,
25,24.
38,7.
n,
m,
(Mal-
"-raja, 43,23
voc, "-raja, 7,i6. 96,3o. 97, 19
(^a'ti); - ') pi. °-rajano (cattaro) 61,9, the four lokapalas or guardians of the world, viz, DhataraUha (in the
{q, v.);
«.
*Maba-padbana • ghara, q, v.);
61,3,
maharha)
{sa.
(=
63,12.
Maha-bodhi,
mfn,
maba-rajaH, «i. sa.) ') a great king or supreme sovereign {opp,
a king;
Mabavihara,
{sa,
precious, splendid; v. araha.
dana) name of a chapter (sutta) in Digha-NikOya (DN. XIV); loc, ^e,
noin, pr, the
n.
{=sa.) nom,pr,
f.
Buddha's mother; (devi)
maharaha,
at f.
Buddha's aunt aud foster-mother',
of
sa,)
;
*AIaha-pakarana,
{sa, "-prajapati
Maha-raaya, of
sa.) of
great might, powerful; m. rvO (Bhagava), 75,30; gen. ,^ai§sa (raiino)
karana)
mahabbinikkhamana,
ace.
o^ai
62,14 {cp.
(=
i».
"-abbinishkramana) 'the great retire, ment', 65,i3 {v, abhinikkbamana).
lika-");
c^o,
^aii, 48, la. 50,58; *°-vasika, "being in the power of womankind", m. -^0 (raja) 64,9. matula(ka), m. (= sa.) a maternal uncle (also used as a term of fa50,34;
ace.
207 miliar address);
voc. o^a,
5,4;
piya-
matulaka, mfn, who loves his uncle, m. ~o (atibhaginiputto, q. v.) 5,5. m a n a m. (= so.) pride, arrogance nom. ~o, Dh. 74. 407; ace. »^&m, Dh. 221; «-ditthi-adi, 64,8i; *o-anusaya, m. 94,ii {v. A.); nihata-", *pahina-", mfn. {q, v.). munasa, ». (= sa.) the mind; ,
e.
c.
vimutta-",
mfn.,
viratta-"*,
v. tuUha-°, samvigga-".
mani)], mfn. (= sa.) imagining; pandita-"*, mfn.
manusa. "-mala-,
{=
mfn.
(human
61, la
thinking, (g. v.),
sa.)
stain);
human; a-ma-
nusa, mfn. (q. v.); - m. a man, human being; pi. f^a (gandhabba-")
Dh. 420;
ace. -^e,
''-matta,
n.
a woman, pi. o^iyo, subst,
f.
= Dh. 103;
107,3
matta*);
(v.
f.
21,29;
manusi,
tniga
death', being on the point
of killing,
almost mortally; acc, m.
(aba(vedana),
dham)
mfn. (= sa.) human; ace. m. -^am (yogaih) Dh. 417; pi. m. /^a (kama) 45,5. mapeti (or mapayati), vh. {sa. mapayati, cans, yma) to make, prepare, create (by supernatural power, %v. acc.)\ aor. 3. sg. ^^^esi (sariram mahanavaih katva, changed his own body into a large ship) 28,88; (sayanam) 112,9 ger. o/Ctva (angararasim, attano anubhavena) 16,3; o.^ayitva ;
(rupaiii, nagaraiii)
mita, mfn.
&
111,36. 112,a5. cp,
atimapeti.
'"marapeti,
Gotamam)
108,2i; Maha-**, 61,3.
m. nom. pr, (= sa.) Death, the Tempter, the Evil One; nom. e^O,
Mara,
103,11.
108,5;
71, s7
(papima);
ace.
/^am, 103,12; gen. r^assa, 71,24; "-jala, n. & "-bandhana, n, (v. h.) cp, samara-ka, mfn, & Namuci, in. - *Maradheyya, n, the realm of M., the world of death, ^vam, Dh. 34 (cp, ""niacou* dheyya).
marana,n. (=80.) ""maranantika, mfn.
')
next)
cp.
killing, death;
'bordering on
vb. {caus. II. marati,
cause
to
be killed
to
or
murdered; pp. ,%/ita, f. -%/a, 74,9 (kehi .V, "who bade you to kill her"); 74,i8.
mareti, vb. (caus. marati, sa. marayati, \'mx) to kill, murder {acc.)\ pr. 1, sg. rvemi (tarn) 111,26; 3. sg. ^etj, 97,15; part, loc. m. «vente (& $i-mSrente) I7,u; fut. 1. sg. />/e68amj, 2,8. 12,28; inf. ..a, 74,8; m. the having been killed,
,hs, f.
&
the
(sa. niajja, cp, majjan, Prukr. mijja) marrow; *attln-",
marrow
of bones, 82,3. 97, 21.
niita, mfti. (^= sa., pp. ininati, measu-ed, moderate, little; \,'nifl) "'•-bhanin, mfn. speaking little, acd m. vinam, Dh. 227. mitt a, m. (sa. mitra) a friend, conpanion; acc.pt-. (x,e, Dh. 78. 375; comp, fiati-mitta, pi. kinemen and friends, Dh. 219; inittimacca, pi, {v. amacca); "-bhilva, m. friendship, «vO,
62,18
*''-dhaniina,
m,
(v. h.)
(nagarajena
saddbiiii);
14,8; a-niitta,
»«. id. .%/0,
cp.
metta, metti
&
hi. (= sa.) nom. pr, Greek king Menander; 96,24, "-pafiba, m, title of a Pali
Milinda, of the
-
etc.
containing
book,
«t.
a merchant's son; 22, is,
Mitbila,
(=
:
miyati v,\
(q.
ftc.
methuna. middiia,
mukha, men
(=
(=
n.
sa.)
')
raouth (of
nom. acc, 'N/am, 3, 16. instr. ^ena, 6,14. 36,84;
or animals); 41,12;
5,27.
*mukbasa ^ato,
= mukhena,
13,21
loc.
;
mukhodaka,
n. (v.
86,26-34; abl,
37,24; comp. udaka) *'-tundaka, /N.-e,
;
M. (?) a beak, acc. o.-aiii, 18,7; instr. ~ena, 4,8; "-vivate, loc. abs. mu-
=
khe who
*"-safmata, mfn. controls his mouth, m. rvO, Dh. 363; vivata-", mfn. with the mouth open, f. pi. rs.,Vi, 66,7; sukara-", mfn. (v. h.). — *) face, head, front; .>^aril, vivate,
3, 17;
83,38.
85,8;
11,8.
abl,
,x/ato,
50,23;
comp. *°-dbovana, n. (v. h.)\ assu-", mfn. (q, v.); obitaiiiukba, mfn, (v. ohita); *punnacanda-", mfn, (q. v.)\ sa-mukha-vetliita, mfn. (v. h.) cp, abhiniukba, pamukha. loc, f^e,
12,10;
-'^) entrance, opening;
& sammukha. edg/im, 53,9.
Metteyya, m. {sa, Maitreya) nom. pr. of the future Buddha; nom. '>.'0,
114,84.
metbuna, lation, love, id.,
n. {sa. maithuna) copumarriage; '•'•'-dhamma, m.
acc. .x/am, 54,ii.
me da, «.) fat;
m. {sa. meda, m.
^0,
82,5.
97,23;
-
& medas, "-vanna,
211 mfn. "looking like (a lump of) fat", ace. m. />^am (pasanam) 104,i8. *medhaga (or medhaka) m. n. (cp. red. sa.
mrdh & medhayu^
quar-
lusion, 64,20 ; *"-do8a,
mfn. damaged by delusion, f. ,^a. (paja) Dh. 358; vita-", mfn, free from delusion, loc. pi. o.'esu, Dh. 358.
(=
Dh. 6
rel, strife; pi. ,^a,
ya-
kalaha, Comm.) cp. Sn. v. 893-94; Vin. II, 88. medha, /". [& medhas, «.] (==sa.) intelligence, prudence; instr. r^aya,
91,87.
dummedha, sumedha,
cp,
medhasa, mfn, &
Y.
bu-
next,
medhavin, gent,
mfn. (== sa.) intellinom, m. «^i (dovariko)
wise;
90,32. 91,S7; ace. »N/im,
"medhi/i, mfn, V.
Dh.
(e. c.
=
76.
in
y, ') on account of sandhi inserted ma-y-ime, 60,i7; mama-y-idain,
72,20.
sa.);
meraya,
56,11.
maireya) a kind of strong drink; dvandva comp, sura-", 81,23. Dh. 247 (o-panarii). mokkhati, fut., v. muccati. Moggallana, m, (sa. Maudgalyayana) nom. pr. of one of Buddha's most ftCmous pupils; 8ariputta-Moggallana, pi. S. & M. 74,3o (-weva); gen. pi, xvanaib, 74,s7.
mogha,
(=
mfn,
sa.) vain, use-
foolish; M. fKiBim (anfiani) 89,>s; "-purisa, voc. foolish one! 76,8;
less;
*°-jinna, mfn. /wO,
grown old
m.
vain,
in
Dh. 260.
moceti, vb. (cans, muncati; sa. mocayati) to cause to be loose, let go (ace); to liberate, save (acc.& abl,); dukkha)
31,2s;
inf. »v,etum, 40,2o; ger. /x/Ctva
finam
bandhana)
(sata-
aor, 3. sg. /x/csi (jane
kam)
88,2; (asse) 44,i2;
60,24;
(puttam)
iQodati,
59,ii.
-^mud)
to
be
glad or happy, to delight; pr, /N^ati (opp. socati) Dh. 16.
3,
sg,
mona,
vb,
n.
instr. rvena,
(sa.
(sa.
mauna)
10,11;
)
before
nouns
:
3,«6
(-x-
yasa
time, as soon as; w. aor.
ma, w.
18,31 (agaatha); 68,21 (do.); 99,i.
foil,
108,2*; w, pot. 35,7. 44,22 {w. foil. atha); w. pr. indie. 66,20 (atha); 76,12 (tada); 107,ii (atha). sa.) if; w. yadi, indecl. {conj. pot. 98,83. 100,8; w. pres. ind. 100,7; yadi evam (without verb, "if so") 5,15; yadi va or yadiva (after prec. "or") Dh. 98; yadiva (shot, va, tened of yadi va) Dh. 195 ("or"); yadi vS (repeated, without verb, whether - or) 92,i6 etc. yanta, «. {sa. yantra) a vice, press, machine; loo, /ve (pakkhipitva
=
=
^
tava); 26,5. 61,88. 63, 11 (na rv afiiiesaih); 75,28 (-n^ balaifa, ace, like a fool). — *) so that, in order that («^&m. (anuttaram, nibbSnam) Dh. 23; gen. /N^assa (pattiya) 103,8; a-yoga, m. (q. v.), yogga, n. (sa. yogya) a carriage, vehicle; loc. r^e (maha-*', a chariot
w, detnonstr. tena)
what direction, where; 68,5
{cp. yena, sc.
/%/
(conj.\
indecl.
yojeti
=
sa.) so
sattbi-",
61,io;
(e.
long;
c.
yojapeti, 'to
vb. (caus. II. yuniati) to be joined or fixed employ, prepare (acc); ger,
cause
apply,
to
,
(dvaram) yojeti, vb.
/s.^etva
6,t.
(caus.
yunjati;
sa,
yojayati) ') to harness; to make ready (acc); ger, «wetva (sindhave), 63,8; imp, 2, sg. f>,Q\\\ (ratham) 63,8; *) to fasten, bold fast, grapple, attack
(acc); pot,
3, sg.
med. />^etha (Mato apply to (loc), part. m.
ram) Dh. 40; w. attanam
:
or give one's self a-yojayam (attanaih yogasmim, who does not give one's a^lf to meditation)
Dh. 209,
216
yotta
yotta, conl;
«.
ace,
a
yoktra)
{sa.
pi.
S5,85;
x^aih,.
(silam) 38,u. 97,9; (dhanaih) Dh. 26; m, /x/anto, 33,2* ; gen. /^ato,
rope,
part,
is-'ani,
rakkha, 22,ie. Dh. 40; rakkheyya (kaya-ppakopam)_Dh. 231 Db. 167 (metri causa ^eyya); 3. sg, med. ^etha, Dh. 36; inf. ^itum, 20,29; grd, rakkbitabba (to be observed) 14,i3; a-rakkhiya, mfn. difficult to watch, m. %^a,
h.)
(v.
n.
(e.
c.
ep.
=
to
saratta-*',
rajana,
ratti; sa,
ratra) night; addha-", 40,8 (g. v.); aho-o, Dh. 226" (g. v.); ep, digha-
rattam, adv,
from kingdom to kingdom) 104,8; loc. (v-e, 18,24; camp, "-janapada-vasino, 102,5 \v. h.); "-pinda, m. 107,8 (v. h.); Kasi-^, Kosal'a-**, Baveru-', Videha-" (g. v.) cp, rajja. sa.) rata, mfn. (pp. ramati; delighting in (loc, or e, c); m. /am-).
part. m. pi. /%,anta (bherava-ravam) 86,19; pari. med. m. >s^msino, 9,i; aor. 8. sg. ravi, 8,115. ll,so; 3. pi.
ratto,
adv., loc. ratti {q. v.), sa.) a chariot; .Mn,
ratha, m. (==
60,6; 25,1 (mangala-", q. ».); ace. 63,4 (uttama-°) ; instr. 7,5;
/x-o,
;
randheti bring to
(^acc.
o^ayum (ma
"ram a,
&
aor.
dat.)',
(e. c.
=
vb.
subject
tarn dukkhiaya)
mfn.
to,
3. pi,
Dh. 248.
sa.) pleasing,
dii-rama, mano-rama. ramariiyti, mfn (grd. fr. next;
deliighting;
=
randhayati)
(or
v'randh). to make
{^caus.
pleasant, delightful, beautiful;
.ia.)
n.
,>^arii
(uyyanari
37,i6;
)
loc.
rasa, m. (==
cp.
Dh.
ranianeyyaka. vb. (sa.y/r&m) to be glad,
ramati,
to delight in
Dh. 79; 99
taste,
flavour {esp. s.greeable), sweet-
ness;
ace. f\>&m,
(loc): pr. 3. sg. .ira, 64,ib; *uttania-rupa-dhara, mfn. endowed with the highest beauty,
e. c, mfn., mfn., jata-", n., tatha-", mfn., *bhinna-°, mfn., '•'mulha-^ mfn., ""sadhu-", mfn. — ^) in the dogmatics material form, f. ,>,a,
19,7
body;
{synon.
^
Dh. 148 ^&m, i07,7 ayam kayo, 107,5); esp, as
idarii
one of the five of an individual
co'astituent (v.
elements
khandha)
rodati,
11,3.
(sometimes also
vb.
rudati {q, v.); sa. v'rud) to cry, weep; part. m. ») ^anto, 17,9. 89,u; ^) rodarii, Dh. 67 ; part. med. f. ^mana, 68,13. 1.
sg.
69,11
aor.
;
rodirii,
rvitum, ger,
inf.
*ropapeti, to
cause
rodi,
16,33;
68,14 (rodin ti);
r^^itva,
vb.
be
to
sg.
2.
17, 13.
49, 10.
[caus, II. ruhati)
planted
(occ);
ger,
i^etva, 36,38.
;
anurGpa, w/n,, abhirupa, evarGpa, mfn., *kalyana-",
V.
:
abl.
f. />^enti (samikam) 10,i2 ^esi (moram) 10,io; ger.
r-vCtva (ulukarii)
pagga-ppatta,
disease;
sa.)
part.
rupa, n. {& m.) (= sa.) *) form, appearance, espt handsome form, grace, bfiauty acc. (manoharaiii) 1 11,S6; instr. ^ensL (soni-", q. v.) 111,2; gen, »assa (adinavaiii) 47, £3
,>/ati
(jigaccha parama -^, hunger is worse than disease) I)h, 203; pandu-", m, {q. v.); '"''-nidda, n, {v, h^ cp. aroga & niroga, mfn, rooeti, vb. {cans, rucoati; sa. rocayati) to find plensure in, to choose aor. 3. sg.
^am
3. sg.
^a
bita, lohita.
;
rohati,
{sa.
(raahathero) 113,8.
roga, m.
{sa,
v.
n.
\/ruh) to grow; pr.
nom,
rudra) furious, cruel, formidable; "-dassana, mfn, of dreadful sppi-arance, m. .'arii
often used as finite
it is
^a.m,
68,11
comp,
v.).
duo
;
5Q,so,
loc, 7, 14
(abhaye ^e); times
it is
87,90 (okase); someeven used in active sense :
'has got, obtained'
;
na kho tvam
.
.
patittham laddho, 28,i6; - comp, *°-abbaya, mfn. (v, a-bbaya); *°-ovada, m. (admonition obtained from, abl.) *°-kabapana, m. (money received 8,11 ;
sa,)
the capital of Ceylon; acc. r%/am, 110,18; lon,
f.
58,19 ('v bbavissati); in
next.
sa.
patoda-°,
& vijjullata (q, laddha, mfn, (pp.
-sampanna, mfn, endowed with all marks of beauty, f. fK>si, 66,99. laggati, vb. (^sa, ^lag) to adhere, ;
yat(hi (g. v.)\
goad;
stick,
*puti-",
mark
of beauty; acc, .ami (hist, pr.) 108,95; 3. pi. ^atha
(khaditum) 8,6; 3, sg. med. />^ate, Dh, 131. 103,3s (sukham); part, m. 48,84;
fN.-anto,
rvanti
(a-")
a-labhanto,
46,9;
f,
pi.
3,?;
f.
f«^antiyo,
21,16; part. med. m, ^mano, 37,8i; /x-niana (a-°) 6,86; imp. 3. pi, f. /N^antu (tava, be it then that they obtain)
1.
7,18;
labhamase,
pi.
med.
(injunctive)
13,86; po.imsu, 28,1?; fut. 3, sg. ») la-
^) 3. sg. lacchasi, 2,3o; inf,
11, 1; ger. ") tthaiii); 10,22.
~
/x.-itva,
60,2i
6,21,
18,io;
laddhum,
28,i3 (pati-
(balam); a-labhitva, ^itvana, 54,29;
73,4. 102,37; ^)
pass, (to quired) pr.
be
found,
8.
sg.
—
*)
a kind of
flowers
obtained,
ac*
labbhati (yassa
laja-
;
(=
sa.) obtaining, ac-
nam.
/\l) 'adher-
causa ^^asmi, Dh. 143; "-dhatu, f. {v. h.); "-nayaka, m. {v. /«.); *"-8annivasa, m. {q. v.); cp. deva-", para-", Brahma-", Yama-"; *) the life in this world, this existence (= bhava, sarh-
ing'; dissolved, uielted slothful
sara);
besmear,
taint,
{pass, defile;
adhere, cling to (loc.)
limpati,
to
^lip)
to
sa.
pr. 3. sg. (s/ati
;
;
;
modest,
ayam
>x/0,
96,7; abl. /x/amha,
humble, dispirited (often Ojpp. uddhata); *a-lina, mfn. free from attachment, or: undaunted, confident, cheerful; Dh.
Dh. 176; loc. ^e, 96,8-io: *''-nirodha, m. & *''-8amudaya, m. {q. v.); "-vagga, m. name of oh. XIII of Dh.;
245
(cp.
rita,
p.
*"-vaddhana, mfn. supporting or cherishing this existence, m, »/0, Dh. 167; cp. vanta-lokamisa, mfn. & sabba-lokabhibhu {v, abhibhu); — ') mankind, people, men; ayam 'x/O, ayam lokamahajano, 88,31;. 88,29 sabbo (xO, 90,8!; jiva-°, m, living
J. J, Meyer, Da(;akumfiraoa8-9, note). *lilha, f. (prob. fr. y/Mh 'delicate taste, delicacy') grace, charm, graceful :
power {cp. (Buddha-"
sa.
instr.
lila);
dhammam
.x-aya
desetva) 7,«.
47,it; (kinnara-**, q. v.) 49,i8. luncati, vb. {sa. yiunc) to pluck,
91,5.
=
beings, 47, 17.
lona,
pull out (ace); ger, ^itysi (palitam,
kesam)
ludda*, mfn. cruel;
{sa.
rudda;
cp.
ludda^
m.
=
ace, r^&xii,
(sa.
lubdba, confounded
with rudra ludda*) a hunter; ,^o, 12,8; gen. rwassa, 12,7; *°-putta, m. a person who is by caste a hunter, ace. /vara, 12,22. {cp, Tr. PM. p. B9,ib. FausbBll, 6 Jat. p. 38.) 63,81 ;
luddaka, m.
lubdhaka)
{sa.
hunter; nam.
^o, 9,8; Lumbini- vana, between
grove
lekha,
f.
{=
n.
nom. pr.
of
Kapilavatthu
sa.")
a line, stroke;
^am
(kaddhitva) 59,6; "-majjhe,
leddu
(or lendu, Birm. also le^^u)
ace. 59,7.
m. {& n.) clod or
{sa. lesh^u,
lump
lepana,
n.
salt;
"-jala,
cp.
lenda) a
(=
sa.)
smearing,
mam8a-lohita-°, mfn. plastered with flesh and blood, n. /^am (attbinam nagaram) Dh. 150. loka, m. (:= sa.) ^) the universe, ;
a region or sphere of the universe; the world, the earth; aco. t\>a.m, 86,i8;
(=
saJ) cupidity, cove-
nom, >^o (ca nam' esa vinasamulam, now, 'covetousnesB bially],
is lit.
the root of ruin' 'this
very
[prover-
covetousness')'
33,25; Dh. 248; ace, f^&m (imassa karissami, excite his senses) 47,4; instr, .xena, 25,33; (dhana-") 22,82; dvandva comp. iccha-lobha-", Dh. 264.
(=
lobhayati, yiubb)
to
part.
lust;
caus. vb. sa., cause to desire, to excite f.
/x/
ayauti
(va naresu
gacchati, she walks among men as it were in order to excite their senses) 47,20.
loma,
m. (& n.) {sa. loman) the body; pi. ^si, 82,a 97,19; lomantaresu, 16,5 (v. antara); cp. anuloma,. "-kiipa, m, {q. v.)..
hair
=
of the
patiloma, viloma
&
next.
loma-ham8a& -hamsana,
of earth; "-adibi, 52,i7
{cp. adi).
plastering
lavana)
greediness;
tousnesB,
a
11,>7 (miga-").
and Devadaha (the birthplace of GotamaBuddha); o^am, 62,9-i3. a
(sa.
lobha, m.
rudra) furious,
n. pi.
13,28 {cp. next).
cruelties.
n.
w. salt water, 24,i6 ("-pahata, mfn.)^
46,28-20.
'causing
erection
body',
e.
i.
-niga|a-sadisa,
chain, 11,S8.
lohita, •) mfn. (==Ba.) red; "-candana-vilepana, n. 23,»8 (v. h.); cp,
—
rohita.
n. blood;
*)
=
103,19. 82,5
23,38.
worn,
97,22;
'03,80 ; *.
kidney; n. (sa, vrkka) r^am, 82,b 97,2i. vagga, m. (sa. varga) '^ a division,
=
worn,
class,
group,
*) a chapter book; *''-paii£iasak8,
multitude;
or section of a
notn. ,%/0,
mfn. (v. h.); esp. of the sections of Digha-Nikaya; the chapters of Dhpd. are likewise n^med vagga. cp, paficavaggiya, mfn. vamka, mfn. (sd. vakra, cp. vafl-
w. (sa. vatsa) ') a calf; Dh. 284; "-danta, m. a kind
of arrow, acc. -N^am, 92,2* (a calf-tooth
arrow).
—
*)
nom,
pr., v. next,
""Vacchagotta, m. nom. an ascetic (paribbajaka); 93,22; voc, vaccha, 94,7.
the colour
26,3i (^0, Db. 284; acc.
wti
addressing; v. avuso; *) doctrine, system; acc, »^aih, 113, 14;
musa-*';
only",
speech,
sa.)
(sa.
20,ie;
vada,
+
karana) vociferation; ''not by means of much talking Dh. 262 {cp. niat*a2).
vb.
pr. 3. sg.
ranum)
vak na'-mattena,
{*sa.
n.
;
vati, smell;
:
na passant), 110,n. shortened to va {q. f.).
106,»»;
nom. fs,o, 103,18 (bere we have a pnn the wind as drying up humours
after prec. negation na va puna (nor yet) Dh. 271. ^) repeated 'eithe? — ov' (after two or more links) 9,u. 9,89. 31,3i. 92,io.
else) 81,17;
^ena,
acc. /vBiii, 19,1ft ; instr.
:
va, 92,80 ;
ti
vanara, ^0,
»«.
3,9.
(=
sa.)
107,3o;
a
monkey,
vtinarinda,
ui.
inda).
vaina, mfn. (==
sa.) left, sinister;
"-hatthena, "with his
leit
hand". 111,24
(opp, dakkhina).
vanuinaka, mfn. (= Diana,
a dwarf)
sa.\ fr. va-
dwarfish,
deformed
231 (lame or haltinpr?);
(paccha-)vama-
naka-dhatuka, mfn.
vayamati,
Tuhana
(g. v.)
vh. (sa. vi
-j-
valadhi,
of a horse, a deer,
a-yyam)
/vi,
to struggle, Btrive, endeavour; imp. 2. sg.
vayama, Dh. 236 (khippaih).
V ay
am a.
(=
vayasa, m. gen.
crow;
sa.) a
«^assa,
*vala-vedhiH,
valika
,^-0,
(synon.
18,35
vayama,
n.
^am
67,5; ace.
{=
vara, m.
(samiiia-^
^&m
^e
loc.
tthe,
4"',
the
tor
tatiye,
en-
comp.)
(catu-
w«.
3"* time)
{v.
-N^o,
6,27.
whom
ep.
bhanavara.
varaka,
(=
m.
sin.
the lot falls; m.
m. 'born
"-ja,
(or a lotus);
vareti,
13,9.
water',
nom.
/^jo,
—
i.
111,9. e.
vaQi) a small axe, a */eyya, Db. 392;
ger. ")
Dh. 186; •>) vijaniya, 113,8; pp. vinnata (g. v.) cp. vifliiana, etc. vijayati, v. vijeti. vijayati, vb. {sa, vi-Y/jan) to viniiaya,
bear,
generate, produce
in pass, sense
:
to
(acc, rarely be born); fut. 3,
sg. /vissati (dhitaraih) 48,i7; aor. 3.
(puttam) 7,sb; part. med. (etam) 24,i6; ger, ^itva, pp. vijata, f. >%/§ (puttam, has
sg. vijayi f.
f^
6,3s;
mana
born a son) 64,5;
vijata-kale,
after
her delivery, 48,i8.
vijita,
')
»»/«•
cp.
8,4.
,vati (attho na ~, "is of w. instr.) 103,i4, 104,8i 5. pi, {med.) vijjare, 104,j7. 113,97; part, {med.) vijjamana, 18,i5 (sakunanam a-^-t^hane, on a place where there were no birds); loc. m. ^arabi (ganianihi, "where there is a village") sg,
111,4.
vijja, science; vijja,
/s^ati),
62,29.
tarii
^e^
pp. yijita {q. v.) cp. vijaya. vijjati, vb, {pass, vindati; sa. vidynte) to be found; to be, exist;
vicurnita)
110,22,
loc,
;
*vijitavin, m{fn)., victorious; con/N^inarfa, Db. 422. vijeti (or vijayati), vb. {sa, vi\/ji) to conquer, ileteat, subdue (occ); fut, 3. sg. --w-essati (pa(havim) Dh,44;
crushed all over; ratha-vega-" (by the course of the chariot) 60,io.
q. V.)
kingdom
next.
queror; acc m.
Dh. 286. on
vijjhapeti
(=
«x/aya, 48, in; dvandva comp. "'"-sippa-kaiavedi/antu,
6,85;
ger.
/vitva,
6,i9.
viddha {q. v.) cp. vedhi/j. *vijjhapeti, vb. {caua. *vijjhayati, to burn out, go out, become ex37,6; pp.
234
vinSSna
yksbai, v. ihSyati ') to pnt oat, (acc); per. a-vijjhapetva (uggini, without putting it out) I00,i5; pp. />^ita, m. a-vijjhapito (aggi) lOO.ss. vi fin an a, n. (sa. vijfiana) consciouanesB; nom. r^&m, 94,io (one of tlie 6 khandhas (3. v.)) 66,7 (oiigiCHting from saiiikhara); instr. ^ena, 95, :9; comp. "-paccaya (q. v.) 66,7; "-nirodhn, m. (q. -o.) 66,13; vinnanaflcayatana, n., v. ananca & ayatana; *'*-8ari5gaha, m. aggregation of continot;
extiriguieh
;
(pacchiraa-") (v. h.); *kaya-", *cakkhu-°, *rnano-'', the consciouonesB of body, eye, n)ind, i. e. mental iuprcBsioDs through those organe, or the eenee of touch, the fa* culty of sight, thought, 70,««-S3. 98,i Btiou8ni-88,
99,2c;
-
acc.
->^aiTi
*apeta-", mfn.
(only comp.) who iconts, or does not who believe in . .; *0-paraloka, mfn. does not believe in another world, gen. ^assa, 106,15= Dh. 176; a-vitinna.
kamkha, mfn. Dh. 141 {v.h.). vittinna, mfn. (once instead vitthinnii
uppajjati, a feeling of pain arisen).
vifinata, uifn. {pp. vijanati; sa. known, underBtood; *8amHiavinnata-samaya, nifn. perfectly know-
vijfiatn)
ing
the
picceptB,
religious
>^0.
ni.
113,4.
vinnapana,' pana)
instructiv*';
acc.
vijna-
(sa.
«i/'[i]».
^anirii (gi-
f.
ram) Dh. 408.
vinnaya,
vinnuta
gcr.,
t).
vijanati.
(& vinniiia)
fiata) intelligence
(*o.
/.
vij-
vinfiu, ni{fn).
{sa.
intelli*
vijfia)
m. O.U, Dh. 65; «». pi. ^e, 109,7. - Vinaya, »«. & Vinaya-pitaka, «., the first section of the Buddhist holy scriptures; dham-
ma-vinaya-samgaha,
Dhamma &
wt.
Vinaya,
the collection
109, is;
*vi-
naya-dhara, mfn. knowing the V., pi. />.£, 109,26; "-pitakam, ace. 102,i7; ''-pitakena, instr. 102,ie. Specimens 66-71,18; 74,i6-77,is; 81,6-28; 82,i6
litigation, 42,3i (cp. n, the place
settle,
vinayam, ;
to
sg. f^&ti,
be
vh.
{sa.
vi-yna?)
lost or forgotten
110,4; imp, 3. pi.
*) is
;
*'*-tthana.
held, ib.
vh. (sa. vi-ni^-^/ci)
decide (ace.)\
(voharam)
aor.
42,98;
pi.
3.
-
pass.
vinicchiyati; part. loc. pi, .^^manesu
(voharesu) 42,90.
viniddisati,
vb. (sa. vi-nir-y'di?)
to point out, assign, distribute (acc); aor, 3,sg, viniddisi (tanduladi) lll,3i.
vinipata, m. {= sa.) lit. 'falling dowu', state of suffering (esp. in a lower existence); "'a-yinipata-dhamma, (v. h.) cp, dhamma*. *vinivarana-citta, mfn., whose
mfn.
mind
^&m,
is
from obstacles; acc. m.
free
68,99.
(cp. nivarana).
vh. (sa. vi-y/ni)
')
to lead
away, remove, dispel (acc); ger.
part., v. vineti.
vinassati,
attha
where court
vinicchinati, to
vineti,
-84,24.
perish
court of justice; acc, ->^am (anusasati,
/%/inimsu
esp, the rules of the
vini^caya)
(sa.
vi-;/dhu,
37,21.
p.
vinicchaya, m.
36,2.
dhunoti) to shake (ace); ger. vidhunitva (or vidhunitva) 16,6 (sariram); 18,30 (pakkhe, flapping the wings). vinaddha, mfn. (= sa.\ pp. viVnah) covered all over; pi. m. -^a,
of
destroyed, n. ^aril, 34,i7. decision, judgement; justice, procedure,
vh. (sa. \i-\/Aha,\) to
vidhunati,
{q. v,).
(caus, vinassati; sa,
t)&,
vinagayati) to cause to be destroyed or lost; to forget {acc.)\ pp. vinasita,
widow;
a
31, is.
^&i\
vinaseti,
vidhvnrii-
;
pr.
to
neyya (ogham,
3,
train, educate
^antu,
23,is; fut. 3. sg. o/issuti, 34,ts; caus. vinaseti (q. v,), cp. vinasa, vinasana.
q. v.)
104,8o;
-
vi-
*) to
(acc); part, m, vinayam
(savake) 104,8.
vinodeti,
vb. (caus.
vi-^nud,
sa.
vinodayati) to drive away or out, to
236
vindati
Bend away, dismitB (aee,)\ pot, 3, sg, x^aye (tasinam) Db. 343.
(=
vindati, vb. «a.; \/vid, cp, vidati) to find (ace); pr. 3. sg. /^ati
(maggam) Db.
t)7
;
pot.
1.
pi. /x.eina
(muduifa) 104,14; pau. vijjati (t>. h.). vipatti, f, (== sa.) miBfortune, calamity; *°-pariyosaDa, mfn. having a dreary end, m. ^o (jivaloko) 47,i6.
*[viparakkamati],
vb.
{sa.
103,8.
vipassati, vb
vi-^/pap) to
{sa.
:
(piyehi) 67,io.
vippalapati,w6. (sa, vi-pra-\/lHp) to mutter, talk (wildly, in one's sleep); part,
f.
pi. .s.-antiyo, 66,6. 67,so. mfn. (sa. vipra-
vippaviddha,
vi-
para-\/krani) to strive, make efforts, exert oneself; only ger. viparakkamma
(jhayantam)
(ragaifa) Dh. 377; pp, vippamutta, liberated, free from(o6/.); gen. m. .x-assa, Dh. 90. 212 (piyato). vippayoga, m. (sa. viprayoga) instr.)] nom. )^0 BAparation (from S. pi. .x/etha
viddha, \/vyadh) thrown away, scattered about; ^o
m. vipat'iyarii (truddliarii) Dli. 72. vipiila, mfn, (— sa.) large, great H. ^aili (Hukliuii.) Db. 27. 2»0,
vippakara,
(=
man* ner', improper proceeding; shame, dig* grace; outrage; ace. x.aih
(dassayi,
vilasa,
m.
(=
sa.)
sport,
vivadati,
play,
coquetry, dalliance; grace, beauty; instr, pi. »^ehi (at
vilimpati,
vb.
{ta.
\\-\l\\^)
vb.
vi-^'vad)
{sa,
contest;
dispute,
part. med. pi, r^
mana,
vivara, m.
(=
/s.-aiii
vi-
n.
to
quarrel;
101,8.
sa.)
(pabbatanam) Dh. 127; paka-
ra-" (of a wall) 90,3*; ep, 91,3o.
vivarati, vb. {sa. vi-y/vr) to open, reveal (ace); pot. 3. sg. ^'eyya (paticchannaiii) 69,ie aor. 3. sg. vivari
to
face), anoint oneself, perfume oneself (sometimes with ace. of tbe narno of the perfume); ger. ^itva (sakalasarirara) 57,S9; (gandlie, ace. pi.) 41,b: part. gen. ^antassa {without ohj) B3,26; — cans. II. *vilimpapeti, to cause to be anointed
(vivat^-,
aperture, breach, fissure, hole, cleft; fault; ace.
charm, the end of a dvandvacomp.) 21,is; uttama-yobbana-vilasa-matta, mfn., gen. f. pi. />^anam» 47,u ("drunken with the pride of their glorious youth"), smear,
vivata-
:
cchadda (-cchada, -cchadana,
contradict,
fallacious") 118,13.
routine;
ways
{sa. vivrtta)
-ccheda), so that it very well might represent sa. *vjvarta-chada, or "-cheda, cp, sa, vivarta & Childers s. v.
{V. h.).
virodha. m. (=^
abs. 3,i7. cp. next.
loc,
vivatta, mfn.
sg.
Dh. 96; pp.,
y/v}")
mukhavivate.
{pass. vi-\/rudh) at variance with,
patient)
sa, vi-
uncovered, open; f. ^vO, {opp. channa) 104,»5; *"-inukha, mfn. with open mouth; f, pi. ^a, 65,7,
Vfta,
vh.
perversities,
faults,
{subst.)
*araddha-"', mfn. id. 108,i9. Dh. 8 C-viriyain), opp. hina-viriya, mfn. weak, Dh. 7. 112; "-phala, «. result of energy, 42,i8-, *"-bala, n. perseverance, inc.tr. fN^ena, 42,ii. cp,
virujjhati,
sa.) anointing;
Dh. 50. viva(a, mfn. {pp. vivarati;
42,18;
to be opposed, to
(=
n.
ointment, perfume; nom. f^^tim (iohita-candana-°, q. v.) 23,ss; dvandvacomp. mala-gandha-', 73,u. 81,j5. viloma, mfn. {= sa.) lit. 'against the hair', contrary, wrong; n. pi.
purge)
caits. vireceti, sa. virecayati, to
to
^itva (ma-
ger.
rob, plunder {ace.)\
leavinff
e.
vb. {sa. vi-v/mp)
vilumpati,
no track, cp. raga); differently Bhps Davids: "tbe destruction of ignorance, which consists in the complete fibrence of lust". (i.
;
(mukhara)
anoint
pi.
(dvarara) 65,38; 3. 68,3; ger. ^itva, 3,i8;
3,i8;
,>.irii3u,
pp. vivara,
q. v.
vivaha, ace,
^&m
»m.
cp,
vivara.
(=
(karoti,
to
sa.)
marriage;
marry a wife)
101,17 {cp. avaha). i
vivicca,
ger,
&
grd. {fr, \{-^\\c,
239 separate)
to
sayana,
in
the
comp. *viviccaDh. 271
n. sleeping
alone,
~ena). cp. viveka. vivid ha, mfn, (= sa.) manifold,
(Jnstr.
various; n. ^aiii, 111,32,
viveka, m.
{=
n.
Dh. 75;
visha) poison, (bhatte pakkhipitva) 33,30 Dh. 123; sa-visa, mfn. poisoned, poisonous; instr, (N^ena (sallena) 92,7. cp. visattika. (sa.
;
visamyutta (from
(visanfiutta), mfn. detached,
j«s^o (at the moment he
set free)
f.
(prob. fr. visatta,
Vsanj, adhering to, extended over, w. loc), desire, lust, longing for (often w. loc. loke and coordinate with tanha (q. v.), to which it sometimes has been taken as adj. in the sense of "poisonous" on account of its resemblanca to visa); nom. >^a (jalini tanha) Dh. 180; (jammi Dh. 335. tanha loke >i) 107,8i visada, mfn. (sa. vipada) clear, pure, spotless; even, smooth; m. /%/0, vi-shakta,
^
visahanto (gantura, not venturing to go, i. e. to enter on that expedition)
visarada,
=
62,S9.
visaya, m, (sa. vishaya) sphere, dominion, country; La}a-®, m. 110,39 (v. h.).
visahati, vb. (sa. y'l-y/ssih) to be able or capable to; to dare, venture (te. inf.); pr. 8. ag. .am ka.-ilii, Itave me").
(cans.
II.
vissajjati) to send, throw» thrust
away
(ace);
aor. 3. sg. /x-esi,
-N.^etva,
23,9.
ger,
66,17;
{caus.
vb.
visarjayati,
vj-y'srj)
vissajjati, ')
emit,
to
send (forth, away); to let go, set at liberty (acc); pr. 3, pi. ,>.enti (mataraih) 3'2,!o; imp. U, sg. rvchi (mam sarasiniih, put into) 6,in; pot. 1. sg, ."^eyyam, 4,b; aor, 3. sg, o^esi, 4,i7. 31, le; 36,24 (dudbighataiii, overturned); 3. pi, rN^esum, 32,23; fut, 3. sg. /n/BSsati,
ger.
4,3s;
r».etva,
4,i6.
69,u;
61,6 (satasahassani, dispensing); pp. vissajjita,
—
*) to
t^ho) gen, (tarn in,
m. pi. 3.
90,26; f.
(maccha)
o.,a.
answer
explain,
acc); pr.
sg. '^eti
(paiiham pu-
86,32;
ger,
attham) 80,21; pp. (pafmo) 88,12; n.
0.-0
86.14;
.^etva
vissajjita,
pi, rvSni,
98,88.
=
,
vissaUha, mfn. sa.
loosed, released
4,2?.
(a question,
part, m. ,) avoca, 3. sg, 2,0 (ima gatha); 68,i3 (etad); 76,2
cana, vaca,
58,15.
:
106,7.
[The grammarians derive this verb from desider, yman, cp. Childers & Senarf, Kaoc. p. 232 (434), Pischel, Gramm. § 251 oD account of iti significatioD (it has
/N/itva,
viriya.
satasahassam, 20,00,000, 23,3. visati ma, mfn. (sa. viiiigatama) twentieth; m. ^o (vaggo) Dh. oh. XX;
(Comm. := pariyosapeti); only in the usual phrase sammodaniyaih kathaiii saraniyam ~, to exchange the usual ceremonious greetings, 89,8i (ger. ^e-
q. V.)
v.
'20'; 'v
(ace.); ger. r^etva (divasarii) 22,23. sa.
vera
nid-dara); "-mala,
to spend time, pass
vitisareti,
;
*"-moha, mfn, Dh,
/*,),
Bitddh.
vimargana,
n. (sa.
but iy. above) trying, testing; comp, "-atthaya, 16,i2; "-attharii, 57,23 (ep. attha *). vira, »H. (= sa.) a brave or eminent man, hero; ace. rv&m, Dh. 418; "Buddha-", m. (q. v.) "-sens, m. nom. pr., name of a man, 97, i, cp. next,
visarii, Jniec/. (& visati or Miiii, nom.acc.pl.', sa. viiiiQati (virii^at)) num.
*vitinameti, y/nam)
vufthahati
cp. va-
etc.
vutthahati & vutthati,
vb, (sd.
vi-ud-Y/stha) to rise, arise, get up (from, abl.)\ aor. 3.sg. vu^thasi, 111,9; ger. »)
m.
vut(haya (sayana)
41,87.
65,u;
vu(thahitva, %0^i\pp. vutthita, >>,e,
82,28. cp. next,
16
loc.
242
TU})hiDa
vu^tbana,
n.
vut^hi, 106,81
/auam
Vedas
(three)
vedana,
liie,
mfn, (pp. vaddbati)
vuddhi, increase;
(=
emotion,
113,3.
(v. /*.).
vuddha & vaddha
veda, m.
uttari-".
conduct, behaviour; *a-cchidda-'', mfn, Dh. 229; *pati8f.«thara-«, mfn. Dh.
376
victory)
of
(chariot
chariot
60,4 (inatr,
74,21.
»%/0,
"-pasado, 60,m; *»-ratha, m.
tatta);
(=
sa,)
haste,
quickness, rapidity; mstr. (adv.)
m(fn). (sa. Vaidarbha) relating to the country Vidarbha; acc. m, ^am (mantaiu, name of a
speed,
certain
,>^enii
a
(gantva)
7,4 ; 60,6; ctfwp. asatii-", 12,22; vata-", 12,3o; ratha-vega-**, 60,io.
Vejayanta, wi. (sa, Vaijayanta) nom. pr, of the palace of Salika (Indra); nom. >^o, 60,25 (vijayante ut^hi-
spell) 32,9; «-brahmana, m. Brahman knowing that spell," 32, 16, etc; 34,21 (Vedabbham) - "-iataka, ;
«.
32,7.
*vedayita, n, (fr, vedeti, r. [vidati]) sensation, perception of the senBes,
impression on the senses; rvam,
243 sanfia-vedayita-nirodha,
70,87;
m.
80,10 (9. v.),
*vedalla, n. {sa. *vaidalya; the native gramraarians derive it from veda with the 8uffix -11a) one of the nine divisions of Buddha's doctrine (navaB-
gam
Satthu-sasanam)
;
aor.,
[vidati],
v.
(=
vedi«, mfn, feeling
c);
(e.
m,
(vijia-sippa-
kala-o) 113,8.
vediyati, vedeti, vedhiJi, mfn,
v,
[vidati].
&
vedhin
(sa.
vya-
dhin) piercing, perforating; *vala-°, mfn. (q, v.). vema, m. (= sa.) a loom; aco. rs,&m, 89,7
;
"-koti,
f.
ib.
{v. h.).
M. (cp. sa, vimadhya) more correctly the in> :
terior of anything
and
its
between
its
centre
away from
outskirt (or not far
limits); ace.
iti
>vam (gata-kaU,
verivai
(=
=
t.
e,
mfn. (sa. vaiyagbra?
vyaggha below) belonging
to
a
eminent (?); tiger-like, e. "-pancamaih, 'an eminent man besides' {'.
as the
71-72.
Dh. 296. SBE. X.
fifth)
JRAS.
V. 229. (Fatishell, Dhpd. 1855. p. 391, takes it from sa. vaiyagra (vy-agra).) *veyyattiya, n. (fr, vyatta) inp.
telligence,
cp.
cleverness;
instr.
rx/ena,
:
12,18;
agata-o,
20,u;
vaiyakarana, mfn.) exposition, explanation; nam. ^&m, 109,3S (one of the nine
/wasmim,
vera, (/%./
pavisana-",
(sa.
tayam
53,4;
=
velayam eva, adv.
row (soon) 14,27-15,8. pr, (q. v.)
=
-
Uru-", nom,
sa, "-vilva.
ve]u, m. (once n,) (sa, vena) bamboo; nom. n. ,>.>uih, 26,i7; "-vana, n, a bamboo'grove, 26,ss (cp. below)\
f
52,8i
ve|uriya,
n.
(q, v.),
(sa. vaidixrya)
lapis
lazuli,
*o.van9iipaDibha, mfn. 10,i8 (v. upanibha); *vaifa8a-raga-*. "coral of the colour of bamboo" (Jfit. Trans), vol. IV, p. 89) 26,81. cp. JRAS. XII (1880) p.
178.
Veluvana, cp. velu above)
n. (sa. venu-vana; nom. pr, of a bamboo-
grove and B roonastery near Rajagaha, presented to Buddha by King Bimbisara; loc.
-x/e,
84,27.
^am,
(sa.
vaivarnya)
loss of
beauty; acc.
n,
change of colour, 47,16.
vesa, m.
(sa. ve^a, vesha) dress, ornament, appearance, disguise; mostly
e.c. -.acc. o.-am (itthi-°) 68,81;
I)h.
q. v.)-,
Dh. 5;
201;
11, 10
^ena, Dh. 291;
itistr.
abl. ,N.a,
pi. op-ani, 106,88; comp. "^"-samsaggasamsattba, mfn. Dh. 291 (v. h.); cp.
a-vera, vira, verin.
*Teramani,
f. (fr.
Tiramaoa, vi-
the
j^a^vUo;;
navaya-") 68,i6;
^am,
>%.>,
mor-
to
71,i7. (cp. vyakaroti).
acc.
=
loc,
jiita-ki}ana-^e, 20,4 ("on the edge of the shore");
•"-pesika,
veyyaggha,
Dh. 42
ryA,
Dh, 197.
loc.pl. /v/inesu,
before he had got as far aB mid«river) 28,7; loo, /ve (nadiya, not far from
cp,
nom, m,
sinful;
(var. lect.; cp.next); acc. /x/inaih, ib.;
66,19;
*vemajjba, the middle, or
hating;
:
knowing,
sa.)
rwi
yram) abstinence (from, abl.)] nom, ^i (panatipata) 81,92, etc. verin, mfn, (sa. vairin) hostile,
/N^am, 109,84
(jatak'-abbhuta-").
vedi,
vegfirajja
instr.
^ena
(tun(afina-
taka-°, in disguise) 43,i2; (annatara-**) 65,2»; (brahmana-^, disguised as a
Br.) 16,io;
(manava-")
19,io;
(pari-
bbajaka-o) 110,29.
vesarajja, n. (fr. visarada; sa. vai^aradya) clearness of intellect, expertness; """-ppatta, mfn. who has .
1«*
244
v«i^aa
gaiiied
esp, coDBonant;
knowledge or ooofidenoe;
full
m. t^o, .
.*Ve88antara, m. of a
jTir.
{cp.
Baddh.
sa.
VI. p. 486,i8) nom, (s= Buddha in his last
.l6t.
ki',3g
>»i
instr.
«^ena
(bhikkhuna)
vyanti-karoti, put an and
to
fut. 3. sg. /x-kahiti
Dh. 350 (metrically
•i/kr)
(=
*vokara, m.
okara, q. v.) vileanekakara-", mfn,
aor.
voca,
mfn,
{sa.
sa-udaka).
voropeti,
thagatara jivita) 76,2-; fut. 1. sg.
/>^es8anti,
75,3;
7 5,30 ; ger. o..etva,
*vosana,
aor.
2. sg,
^essami, inf.
call,
1
name
(evaiii),
I
{acc.)
viyakasi,
91,18;
karuiii (narii
!
»».
(sa.
vyavahara)
')
prac-
businesp, trade; acc. i-^aA
affair,
(karoti) 8,i6. 23,8-4; **''karanatthaya, 'for business", 9,ii ; — ^) lawsuit, liti-
gation; acc. ib.
;
—
tion,
")
'>./ai'i,
mode
name;
t f
explained, I
-fcaiii,
9lJ,i6.
gen, />^a8sa,
vyaghra) a tiger; cp, veyyaggha.
(sa.
wi.
8,3V.
vyafijana, mark,
j
r,.
eic.\
(= sa.)
—
-)
')
ornament,
a letter, syllable,
sg.
1.
3.
sg.
113,i8;
to ;
3. pi.
;
elucidated,
viya-
93,8;
pp. vyakata, revealed,
abl, -N/ato,
dimreti) cp. a-vyakata, mfn. karana, n.
vyadhi,
^eyyasi ^eyyarii vyakasi,
Buddhaghoso'ti) 113,20;
fut, 3, sg. /-vissati, 92,3
\
/*.
i
{=
&
ib.
n. {v.
veyya-
sa.) disease, sick-
ness; nam.
^[ (dukkha) 67,9; (ppabalha) 78,3i; dvandva comp, "-marana-», 108,22.
vy ad hit a, mfn. ficc.
ni.
(=
sa.) diseased; ^arii (purisaiii) 63,2i.
^;yapajjati, vb. {sa. vy-a-y/pad) to fall into misfortune, come to a barm; pr. 3, sg. ^ati. 26,i4. cp. next.
notn. rvO, 97,2.
vyaggha.
?ign,
42,28; locpl. /vesu, pxpression, appella*
pot. 2. sg.
;
96,6 ; 94,35; aor.
\
vosana. Voh ara,
"come
8,3o.
vy-a-ykr)
vb. {sa.
94,28.
(kiiii)
;
423. cp. next, V 08 it a, mfn, {sa. vyavasita, pp, vy-ava-y'so) perfect, determined; *abhiflfiaA mfn, Dh. 423' {v. h.) cp.
m. ^aiii,
give an explanation or answer; to
to
i
j
vy-ava-y'so) conviction, determination; consummation, perfection sabba-vosita-", mfn. altc'gether perlect, aco, m. fx^aih, Dh.
"-ppatta, mfn,
;
declare, explain, elucidate, reveal (acc.)
75,8.
n. {fr.
{q. v.),
sa.) destruction,
j
76,32;
,-vetum,
108,22.
vaya^
(=
n,
vya karoti,
vl, {sa. vy-ava-ropay-
;
;
=
to grief", acc.
\/ruh) to deprive of {ahl. pot. 3. sg. ^eyya (Taacc. pers.)
.N^esi, 75,81
sg.
3.
(ajjhagu) 34,81
83,i5.
->^arii,
ati, caus.
tice,
vh.
ruin; misfortune, calamity; acc, i^&nx
vy-udaka) wa^
acc. m. n,
dry;
(cp,
pi.
= viyanti-kahiti).
{sa. vy-aparemove (acc); (augmented) vyapanudi
vyaya, m. vyasana,
aor., v, vuccati.
vodaka,
'6.
(Marabandhanam)
(dukkhakkhandham)
86,8 (v. ari-eka).
6
{sa. vyanti-
remove (occ);
Y^nud) to drive away,
hess, worthlessness;
84,2.
vb. to,
vyapanudati,
gen. dat. pi.,
tvaiii.
terless,
cp.
81,i6.
veyyattiya.
gaina). r.
ace.
rvO (dovariko) 90,82. 91,26;
gent;
*vehasaih-gania, mfn. able fo fly through the air, 21,35 {cp, sa. vihaiil2. pers.,
sauce;
dent, clear; *) learned, clever, intelli-
but one); "-jataka, «. the last tale in the Jfitaka-book, 102, 19. vehasa (& vebasaya), m. or w.(?) {sa. vaihayasa) sky, atmosphere; comp,
existence
vo, pron,
ahl. pi, ««/ehi,
instr,
condiroent,
*)
,vam, 67,«; *aneka-8upa-», mfn. 67,u {v. an-eka); cp. 8a-vyafljanav mfn. vyatta, mfn. {sa. vyakta) *) evi-
vessa, m, (so. vai,
sari-",
san-",
sometimes sa-' bha).
before
sal"',
samyukta, httddh. sa.
(«o.
oamyutta-nikaya, (op. samyuictagama) name of w».
a canonical Pali work, the third of the f.ve nikfiyas (g. v.), consisting of 55
Samyuttas or collections of short Sut/a, TjU, 384. cp. next.
samyojana & saniiojana,
=
n.
samyojana) prec. ace, ^aib, Dh, 31 397 (sabba-"); dvandva comp. '^-sanga, Dh. 342 (°-8attaka, mfn. q. (sa.
- ditthi-^ n. a clog of theory, 94,2. samvacchara, m, & n. (sa. saih-
v.);
vatsara) a year; ace. r^am ("for a whole year") Dh. 108; toe. ,^e (tatiye) n.
pi. .^ani,
comp. "-matthake, 33,ii
o.-anarfa, 87,$; h.).
(t;.
samvattati, roll
'to
vb.
(sa.
come
together',
sam-\/vrt)
to an end, be
finished or destroyed; w. dat.
:
to con>
duce, tend to; pr. 8. sg. nyati (nibba-
naya)
66,so. 93,9.
samvara,
(=
»«.
sa.) sellf-control,
nom, -wO (patimokkhe) Dh. 186. 375 (cakkhuna, etc.) Dh. 360-61 instr, ^ena. (kayikena) 86,i8; 85,i9 (a-8amvarena) dat, rvSya, 75,se. cp, samvuta.
restraint;
;
;
sg,
live
vh, (sa. saih-v/vas) (with, instr.); pot. 3,
samvase (pamadena)
Dh.
167.
ep, next.
samvasa, together,
m.
living
intercourse);
(^=^
with
sa.)
(also
dwelling of sexual
nom. /wO (balehi, com-
(gopi)
terrified;
(sa. samvigna) "-manasa, mfn.
agitated in mind, m. /^o, 41,82; *°-hadaya, mfn. agitated in heart, m. /n/O, cp. samvega. sariividahati, vb,
63,u.
ydha)
(sa.
sam-vi-
to place, put; dispose, arrange,
prescribe
ger.
(aec.)\
(arakkham);
48,i»
,^itva,
63,23.
samvuta, mfn.
samvrta) selfm, r^O (samvarena) 86,i8; Dh. 231 (kayena); m. pi. ,^^a, Dh. 226. 234. a-samvuta, Dh 7; 8u-samvuta (q. v.)\ sila-", mfn. (sa.
controlled,
restrained;
cp.
samvara &
(v, h.)
sariivega.
safifiata.
(=
m,
sa,)
emotion,
.^am,
agitation;
terror;
*''-ppatta,
mfn. moved, agitated,
ace.
44,so;
m.
^0, 53,11. cp. samvigga & next, *8aravegi«. mfn. filled with emotion, ardent, eager; m. pi, -.«^ino, Dh. 143.
sariisagga,
(sa,
wj.
saihsarga)
conjunction, contact, intercourse, company with; nom. r^o, 29,6; instr. ^ena
(amadhura-O) 37,2i; (madhura-ra8a-°) 38,4; *vera-"-samsattha, mfn, Dh. 291 (v, next). sarasaUba, mfn. (sa, aamsj-sbta) connected, mixed with, entangled; m, -vo (vera^samsagga-", "entangled in the bonds of haired") Dh, 291; m. pi, iva, 37,2o; cp. a-satnsattha.
samsati, speak
tell,
vb.
to,
3. sg. asarfisi
saravasati, to dwell,
/^/ika) liy-
«./iya
f.
saravigga, mfn, agitated,
gen. pi.
21, u;
with;
104,88.
;
;
36,36;
together
ing
combined,
uoited,
\/yuj)
-
(=
*Bamva8iya, mfn.
samyata, mfn., v. satifiata. samyutta(or safiuutta), mfn, collflcted;
r
saram-
(op. saratta,
fools)
8
a
(sa.
m8an det
i ,
to say,
sum up,
aor.
«6. (caits. "-sandati,
sa. sarh-Y/syand) 'to
to
yQams)
upon (acc.)\ (iham) 108,28. call
let
run together',
compare (acc, with; instr.); e/ef.r^etva (niyyamakasuttena, gatham aha) 26,28 (i. e, comformably i.
e,
to
to his mariner's lore).
samsanna,
mfn. (pp. samsidati,
Sakka
247 down;
to sink, go
sa.
sam-v^sad) de-
pressed, without energy; **-samkappa-
mana(s), mfn. Dh. 280 ("whose will and thought are weak"), cp. sarhsadeti.
samsaya,
m.
(»a. saiiiQaya) doubt;
nis-samsayarii, adv.
V.
saihsarati,
vb.
sam-^sr)
to
;
paraih) 40,84 aor. 1. sg. /v/sari, 108,t« (samsari'ham). cp, sam-carati & saih;
sara.
samsadeti,
vb. (caus. samsidati;
samsadayati)
down
cause to
sit
cp.
90,36.
/x/eti,
(=
samsanna.
sa.) the revolu-
being, transmigration or pas-
sing through a Buocession of existences, life
world; nom.
in this
Dh. 414;
ggasmirii,
q. v.)
*jati-o,
m.
samharati, draw
together,
clothes, ace.)
;
loc,
/v/0, 18,35. 19,4. 37,1,
74,15; acc. rwarii,
Dh. 75; o-atthaib, 62,3i (v. attha'); *kata-maugala-'*, mfn. {q. v.) dvandva comp. labha-° {v. h.). ;
sakkoti
(later
lorm
:
sak(k)unoti
or sak(k)unati) vb. {sa, ^/^ak) to be able to {inf.y, to daie, venture, per-
(gocaram ganhitum na
:
sg.
^osi,
{inf.)\ pr. 3. sg. /^oti
46,34;
1.
sg,
->.)
13, 12; 2,
rwomi,
31, 30.
48,28; 3, pi. ,x/Onti, 8,19; 2, pi. ,-vOtha, 31,8o; 1. pi. />^oma, 40,33; part. m.
rvonto, 59,9;
98,so;
f.
gen,
sg.
a-sakkonto, 37,25; pi.
40,23. 16,8.
aor.
102,18; 55,18;
2. sg.
3. id.
sg.
^ontiya, -^.a,
8,21.
a-sakkhi,
44,8i;
1.
sg,
a-sakkhirii, 20,29; 1. pi. sakkhimha, 79,20; a later lorni is sakuDJ, 3. sg.
111,11; fut. ») sakkhati, 2.sg. />.asi, 48,27; *>)sakkhiti, 5. pi. ,^inti, 105,i8;
sakkhissati, 89, 10; 2. sg. ,%..asi, 4,34; ^ami, 48,i3; 3. pi. ^anti, 34,io; l.pl. .^amu, 1,9. 21,31 ; •!) sakkunis-
(1
•=)
17,14;
1.
;
Besides in
find
suade oneselt to
agantum na
:
sakka we
6,3i;
na r^ nuiii varetiiiii, 23,8; appen'eva balavalianena -v B.rajjam ganhitum, 38,J4; na -v daturii, 63,3ti; nunu na ->/ vissaj^etuiii, surely he cannot answer, 91, la; na ^ itoparaih. sakka siya. i:'2,i7:, w. atixiUcry verb 6t),5; - '') with subj. instr. na o. pakkhipilum (1 cunnot) 7,8; maya maya imasmiiii thane vasitum na -v, na ,^ maya marana muccitum 9,31 .
samagato Hii^
16,b;
18,24;
.
.
.
instances grd, sakka, mfn. construed with subj. nom. (as in sa., cp. Speyer,
of no use'; *) with-
na 'r^ lava varaih (acc.) papetum, it is not possiblt
snbj.
pativattetum,
the f.
.
llO.io.
sg.
sama.
1. pi.
{q. V.)
cp.
73,2;
grd, sakka,
nifn.
sakka.
sakkhara,
(sometimes spelt sakcomp. also ,>^a; sa. garkara) *) gravel, pebble, small stone; "-a-kathala-valika {pi. dvandva comp.) 97,35. - 2) sugar; nom. ^a, 52,7; dvandva comp. sappi-madhu- sakkara-",
kara,
/".
in the beg. of
249 61,26j "-odaka, n. sugar-wuter, 38,3; "-panaka, n. id. 18,8?; *lapa-o, mfn. {v. h.).
sakkhiti, sakkhissati,
samkhtita
Kern, Bijdr. (Amsterdam 1886) p. 57; Morris, Introd. to AN. I p. IX (1883);
SEE. XX, 300.) fut.,v.
sakkoti.
samkara,
Sakya,
m, (pi.) (sa. (^akyti) mm. pr. of a tribe in Kapilavatthu (from
which Gotama Buddha was descended); "-putta, m. a man of that tribe (esp, ot_ Gotama); "-puttiya, »/». (sa, O-putriya) a follower of Gotama. gen. pi,
r^&n&m (samananaifa,
the
^aya
(deva-o) 21,u. 8 am k ha, f. (sa. saihkhya) reckoning; consideration, deliberation name, appellation; nom. ^a, 97,i; ace. r^am. (gacchati, to be called) 95,9; instr, />/aya, (v. samkhati below); comp. *riipa-8amkha-vimutta, mfn. "released from what is styled name", or 'up to the very name' i. e. 'totally released ;
sa.)
turmoil; *dura-*', mj/m. secluded, solitary, tranquil loc. i^e (vihare) 1 14,26.
ter;
next;
fr.
(vatarfi)
/^aifa
.>.,ena,
la, or (N^a) a chain, fetter;
77,i7.
samkanipati,
n,
m.
instr.
pass, "-kli^yate)
intention, desire;
(sanoma-*', right aspiration) 67,4
-x/O
(jamkita)
(sa.
sa. saihklishta) impure, sinful, depra-
;
to
mfn.
heaven;
')
about heaven, 68,20 (/^am pakasesi); "-patha, "-pada, m. the way to heaven, 34,29. 44, 15 (cp. pureti) saggapaya, m. [dvandva comp.) Dh. 423 (v. apaya). - *) *Sagga, m. nam. pr. of a Gandharva, 19, so. 20, 4-20.
/".,
^asmim, Dh. 58;
'"-bhuta, mfn. being like sweepings, loo, pi. ,^esu, Dh. 69.
Buddhist
gen.
89,i;
sweep*
anxious, alarmed; *bliaya-°, mfn. lll,i» (v.h.),
(yanti) Dh. 12ti; dat.
^gacchati) lokarii
sa.)
84,23; *°-dhana,
saifakilittha, mfn, (pp,
8agga, m.
^m\
(=
m. n.
ings; nom. n.
nionks) 73, 30. ace.
cp. a-sarakusaka, Jat.
VI. 297,32.
Weber, Ind.
8tr. I,
167;
:
from' (Tr.), 96,i2£f.
samkhata,
m/V>. (sa.
samkhyata,.
250
sariktiSti
saib-\/khyS) reikoned, ooniidered, weighed; called, named; known, vi> Bibie; *'-dhamma, mfn. "who has well weighed the law", gtn, pi. /e8-
dhamma^. samkhitta, mfn.
cation cp.
imir. n.
/
^ vo.
.s
saifagannati
created
substances,
or
cp. saijati.
q. v.,
samskara)
{sa.
•putticg together', composition, aggre-
gation;
paflcindriySni. Coram.); saftfiojana-",
(nagena)
76,88.
8amgahak8,»i. *)
(sa.
a collector, compiler;
saihgrahaka)
*)
nom, r^o (Matali) 60,i«. sailgiti, f (== sa.)
a charioteer;
»)
tinging
saihkhipati, i>6. (sa. saifa-v'kship) throw or dvaw together (ace), to
together, music; ') collection or recension of the holy texts, or a Buddhist
med. m, pi. pp. rwkhitta (v.
council held for that purpose; *'*-ttaya, n. the three councils (or recensions),
contract,
shorten;
^^niana (mige)
part,
6,9;
^
evam
bahusacca,
[cp.
sacca-kiriya,
cp. next.
:
yadi
=
irainS
v.); caus. ») saiinameti, id. 3.
(navaiii); caus. II. saj-
safiiiameti, id. (acc); imp. 2. sg. saii-
above); pp. sajjita, v. su{Fausb0ll, Ten Jat.p. 99 traces this verb baek tc y/srj; but the signification of that root in Pali is always 'to throw away, leave off' ond caus. is never used, except vissajjeti, Tr.).
fiamay[a] (attanaiii) Dh. 380. cp. safifiama, m. saiifia, f. {sa. samjfia) *) under-
japeti
(t.
sajjita.
sajjhaya,
svadhyaya)
(sa.
wi.
repetition (of sacred texts);
v,
u-saj-
carat),
8am-\/car) to walk about, pass, move, rock (to and fro, said of voluntary movements, part. m. o^anto (apacp. samsarati) '.ii
vb.
{sa.
;
rapararii)
sa,
y'ci(t);
indecl. {ger, fr. saril-
sam-citya,
&
"-cintya)
intentionally; 27,23.
covered
all
{=
sa.\
over;
pp. padu-
n.
{mm., act. fr. next)
considering, thinking; sanjanan'-attham, "in order
understanding, .
.
that they might think", 21,8.
sanjanati,
q. y.,
to
(karoti.
think, imagine) 5,7; tunihelii arocltasaiiiiaya {instr.) 25, is {v. aroceti). -
mark, name; acc. ^aiii (adasi, "made a sign to",^e».) 50,18; (adatva,
*) sign,
panna-bandhana-" sail
nana,
n.
(«. ?) 8,9 {v. (sa.
comp. panna).
=
saiijiiana)
instr. r^cm\., 87,8s (olokita-",
E= olokitakarena, 87,25; v. akara). safiiiameti, vb, caus,, v. sanna-
aafinaya, safiiiin,
ger., v, safijanati.
mfn.
m.rs^'i
(ahosi,
saiinojana,
68,9;
ger.^) sannaya
saujanitva, 20,b. 41,27. cp, *8anjanana, sanna, sanniM. 30,4;
*>)
sarin ata (or saiiiyata), mfn. {pp. sam-v'yam, saiiiyata) restraining oneself, seif-controiied; m. o^O, 84,29. Dh. 362 {to. instr. kayena, vacaya); gen.
sariijiiin)
con-
"you believed, imagined") mfn. {v, h.),
understand, perceive, recognize (acc); to conceive, imagine; aor. 3. sg, />^jani
(Mahasattam)
{sa.
Boious, perceiving; tliinking, imagining; 2,8; *ujjhana-°,
ti) 8,19;
o.am
acc.
vb, (sa. sarii-v/jfia) to
(siho
80,b-io,
inati.
4,9-27.
*sanjanana, .
/N-aya);
{comp. neva-safifiii-nrisanna,
saiiiia'';
safichanna, mfn. saiii-y'chad)
tesaiii
etc.
{inatr.
96,18
94,10;
:
"telling nothing about if") 65,29;
4.0,?7.
samcicca,
ma-",
dogmatics
the
cp, a-saiina);
jhfiya. 811
conception; perception {in the third of the five khandha, q.v.)\ in this last sense:
standing,
satthi,
f.
n.,
num.
v.
saiiiyojana.
{sa, shashti) sixty;
*''-yojanika, toe. n.
^e
mfn. sixty yojanas long. (Manosila-tale) 61, 10; cp.
catu-satthi.
satlia, mfn. deceitlul,
Dh. 262; kitava).
^atha) dishonest, m. ,^0 (naro) kitavasatho, Dh. 252 {v. (sa.
fraudulent;
253
sathila, mfn. (an
older form of
sa. ^ithila; the orig. base
sitliila,
*?rthila
or
^.latha,
*^rthira.
cp.
sa.
performed;
^o
m.
^am
M.
Verkl.
(kanimaih)
Qanais
Dh. 312
i)h.
cp
sitliila);
:
(or sanikaiii), adv. {fr. saniih) slowly,
softly,
accurately;
14,4.
gently';
35,33.
cautiously, 50,i8.
54,23.
(In spite of Abh. v. 1153 & Childers this word has never the signifioation •quickly", v. Nord. Tidsskr. f. Filol. 3.
R. V,
p.
61-52;
*santlia,
»i.
cp. Pischel, Gr. § 84.) opm.? (cp, sa. ^ran-
tha) bark-strips or fibres of bamboo (?) from which bowstrings were made (= venuviliva. Coram.); gen. ,>^assa, 92,i7.
D'Alwis, Introd.
(cp.
103.) santhapeti, vh. (cans, fr. next; sa. saih-sthapayati) to cause to stand firm,
p.
restore, establish (acc); por. 3.
pi. .>./esuiii,
114,18;
inf.
^etuih (ku-
tumbam) 56,6. san^hati (santhahati, stand
firm
or
or
santi-
sam-\/stba) to remain,
ttliati), vb. {sa.
aor. 3. sg, .-wasi
still;
(nibbidaya, dat. (?), caus. santhapeti {q.
san^hana,
v.
nibbida) 67,38; cp.
v.)
(sa.
n.
=
the text).
(=
sa.; part. fr. atthi, being; v. atthi; *) good, right, righteous; acc. m. santaiii (padam, i. e. q. V.) 1)
through
gradually;
8 a n h a k a. n. (sa. (^laksbnaka) betdlnut (?); "-sadisa, mfn. like betel, instr. pi. /x/elii (kesehi, pandara, white?) 47,12 (the Birman reading sanavakasadisebi (like hempen cloth, sa. *8anavalka) seems to be an improvement of
sa^ena,
5,i3;
(kammara-")
5,s
;
44,«7
(suvanna-"). cp. dasati.
sanha, mfn. gentle, /s..ena
mild;
(sa.
^laksbna) smooth, fine; instr. m.
small,
(amkena)
20,»4.'
:
anuga)
(v.
110,33;
•*)
at
of comp. sata-saliassa, n. "100,000", 23,s; pi. s/0,'
sampajana); gen. pi. /vanam, Db. 293; '''sadasata, mfn. 78,35
(synon.
264
Bat&tam
"always reflecting", Dh. 350. cp, sati*,
[cp. Mil. 268.
sarati.
loc.
satatam,
(= sa.) continually,
adv.
coDBtantly; v. satacca
satapatta,
r,\.
&
satatiica.
^atapattra)
{sa.
a woodpecker; nom. r^O, 11,2S. sati*, part. -loc, v. a&t (atthi).
sati*, f. (sa. smrti) recollection, thoughtfulne88, a'tention, thinking of; nom,
.x/i,
104,7; 63,18;
103,8«.
Dh. 293;
ace. /x/im,
karoti, to think of (gen.)
-xirii
marana-",
f.
86,so (q. v.);
sam-
ma-", f. right recollection, 67,8; *8atipatthana, m. (cp. Buddh, sa, smrtyupasthana & upat^hana above) fixing the. attention, earnest meditation (being fourfold, vie, meditation on the evils of body, sensation, mind, and existence, Childers); loc. pi. ^esu (catiisu) 91,7. cp. sat;ma< & sai-ati.
"satika, mfn.
(sa. Qatika)
91,8; 109,2 (satf); instr. -x,ahi, 28,28; loc. .x^asu, 50,33 ; comp. "-attha (». h.),
seven or eight, 35,1 sattaham, seven days {v. aha), 23,i6; "-dvara-kotthaka, ;
mfn. {q.v.); "-bhumaka, mfn. {q. v.Y, o-yojanika, mfn. {q. v.); "-ratana (q. V.)
spelling
attention,
(metri
causa
;
Fati-'*):
rviuanto,
pi,
Dh. 91 (do,); ^en. pi. fyjm&i&m, Dh. 181 (do.). sattd', mfn. (jjp.sajjati; sa. sakta) ad'hering or attrched to;
'aka, mfn.
{e. c.) id.;
iiojaua-safiga-",
"held
hence "-sat-
m. pi. in
,>.-£
(san-
fetters
and
bonds") Dh. 342; cp. a-satta.
nom, ^0,
86,7. 89.1. 113,8; gen. rvassa,
103,84; pt.
316;
~&,
ace, ^^e
-x.anarii,
17,85. 27,14. 62,25.
Dh.
(sabba-") 38,i6; gen,
2,6. 64.83
(imesarii); neravi-
Bodhi-", Maha-o {v. /*.);'*sattavasa, m. pi. {v. avasa); *8attiipaladdlil, f. Iiumun knowledge, imper* feet understanding, or false opinion concerning the real existence of 'satta' (?) ka~o,
:
of
sattama, mfn,
sattapanni-guba, cp, Vin. Ill,
-wi,
f.
{sa,
saptama) the
m. ^e (divase) 23,io-i8; 103,88; comp, "-divasato, 61,3.
seventh;
loc.
sattarasa, num,
saptada^a)
{sa.
'17';
sattarasauia. mfn. {sa. saptada^ama) the 17'^; Dh. XVII. cp. dasa.
sattavasa,
v.
satta*.
sattaharii, v, satta^ satti, f. (sa. ^akti; cp. Qastri) power, energy ; *) a spear 6,12 (asi-') a hunting knife; acc. w^im, 12,8. ;
*8attupaladdhi, sattha*,
/".,
v,
n. (sa, ^.astra) a
a-sattba, mfn,
satta*.
weapon;
(q. v.).
sattha*, m. {sa. sartha) a oaravao, company; v, *appa-8attba.
troop,
at t bar, mi. (so. Qastf) a teacher, nom. pr, of Buddha ("the master"); nom, ^a (teacher) 79,4; 28,2 (Buddha); 8
esp,
acc. rwaraiii, 28,io; instr,
gen. a)
sattaS m. (.i «.) {sa. satlva) a living being, creuture, mortal, person;
instead
287,17); loc, ,^e, 109,8i.
p.
whose thoughts are well collected; nom, m. rvtna, 109,i8. Dh. 1»79; gen, «.mato, ]l04,i». Dh. 24 i.). cp, sattbuka. 8
or
atthi,
n.
thigh-bone;
30,17.
(sa, sakthi)
the thigh
nom. ^i (bhaegaiii)
255
"satthuka, V.
M»/w. e. c. (sa. (jastrka)
atita-".
*sadattha-pa8uta, mfn.
+ attha* with
(fr.
sa*
'd' inserted) intent
upon one's own aim or sake; m, ^^0, Db. 166. cp. atta-d-attha. sad a, adv. (== sa.) always, ever; 109,JT. Dh. 30, 79. 206. 226. 296; comp. *8adasata, mfn., v. sata^
sadisa, lar
(to.
gantati
38; 110,1
Tatba-
gatassa paflnaya anno sadiso n'atthi, 91,»4; ace. m. ,vnm (attano) Dh. 61; most frequently e. c. mfn., e.g. pupphakunnika-°, 7,»9; loha-nigala-o, ll.ss;
Db. 364;
ahl. -x/a,
Dh. 182. {sa. praddha) faith,, f. religious belief; nom. /^a, 103,16. Dh. 333; instr. /v^aya, Dh. 144; gen, ^aya, 29,10 yatha-saddbam, adv. (v. yatba); ;
a-ssaddha, mfn.
v. h.
saddhiih, adv.&prp. sadhryac,
{sa. sadhri,
together; together with, aooompaoied by {w. instr. before or after, soraetiroei w. gen. or other oases); pasaijiena '\t cp.
Tr.)
along,
with,
maya
kathento, 3,e;
/v,
4,t3;
bhikkhu-samghenu,
w. a past part.
but see Pisehel, Gr. § 103.]
:
pavittha-sadiso ahosi,
to enter", 61,»i (cp.
saddu,
m.
(sa.
97,80. 1 12,16
;
^abda) a sound,
98,80 {/^ ratbo
iti,
the word r.atha); 23,88 (paridevana-",
madhuragita-");
70,11.
72,81
kim-saddo,
60,b.
112,8 (v. kiih*); ace. /x-arii, 31,«. 53,i6; 40,10 (akiimsu); 89,6 (do.); 59,* (kalaha-"); 112,7 (luriya-"); instr. ^ena. 18,17-18 (acchara-**, pani11,81. 16,81 ppahara-**); pi. ~a, 70,8i; loc. pi. ^esu. 71,8. — cp. nissadda, mfn. ;
16,18..
/vmigehi. 8,is; »/
;
takes
[^Childers
it
78,4.
=
sa.
next.
cp.
sardhaihi
*8addhim-cara, together with
tone, noise; voice, cry; a word; nom. , 18,?; c^o,
29,13; 37,38.
^ena (satam)
instr.
—
*loka-'', m. the society
of men, all the world,
nom. /vO (sa-
kalo) 16,13.
sannisinna, mfn. shanna, y^sad)
(sa,
*sannitthana,
*8aiii-
(sa.
n,
nish^hana) resolution, determination, conviction; acc. ,>./am (katva) 43,«7. sannipatati, vb. (sa, sam-niY'pat) to come together, assemble; aor. 8, sg, sannipati, 17,83; 3. pi.
sannissita, mfn. (Btiddh. sa. sam-ni-Qrita) connected with; acc, m, fvaiii (vaciduccarita-°) 86,8. sanneti, vb. (sa, 8am-\/ni) to mix, knead (acc); grd, fvetabba, n. is/aih (oun^am)
83,it.
sapatha, m. (sa, Qapatha) an oath; acc, rv&m (katva) 41,S6; (yakkliim "made her take an oath")
akarayi, 111,99.
sappa,
m. (sa, sarpa) a snake, nom. t\,o, 52,i7; acc. i>^am (udaka-O) 52,88. sappi, n. (& m.f) (sa. sarpis) clarified butter, ghee; dvandva comp,
serpent;
sappurisa,
m. (sa. satpurusha; good man; nom, rwO, Dh, 64; acc, ^am, Dh. 208. sabba, mfn. (sa. sarva) whole, entire, all, every; m. ^^o, 86,6; 90,82
cp. sa^) a
'all men'); acc. /x/am, 4,i6; f. (nadi) 48,6; n. /syam, everything, 65,19; 70,84 (adittam); 96,i5 To.'atthi);
(loko, r>^&
20.5. 31,28 ('the
whole story'); pi. m. 66,81 (nom.); 86,4
^^imsu, 10,t; ger. ->/itva, 10,2s. 72,s9; pp. Bannipatita, loe. m, r^e, 18,i9; m, pi. 'v.a, 31,«a; cam., v. below\ cp.
f^e,
next.
at the beg. of subst, comp.
sannipata, m,
(=
Dh.
union,
sa.)
assembly; acc.
kharanam)
r^&m
352;
loc,
vh.
(caus.
(ak-
-%/anihi
(devata-") llO.so.
sannipateti, patati)
collect,
to
call
sanni-
together,
as-
semble (acc); ger. .vetva, 6,»; caus. II. *8annipatapeti, id.; aor. 3. sg. (v-esi,
10,6; ger. ^^etva, 8,6. 42,8.
"sannibha, mfn. like,
similar;
(e.
c.
=
sa.)
m. /wO (uttatta-kana-
sanniyasa, m.
(=
sa.)
living
compftoy with (^««.); nom.
FUi Oloiurjr.
3,24;
f.
(acc); instr,
/^esam, 10.6, etc,
«^a,
11, 10; 70,82; gen.
/%..ebi,
11,3. 114,28;
etc.]
most frequently ;
4,84. 7,8S,
sabbaBga-",
v,
aflga;
apana; Moka, v. abbibhu, adhipacca, hita; sabbalamkara-**, v, alamkara; sabbakara-'^, v. akara; sabbabharana-°, v. abhavana;
"-gandhapana,
sabbitthiyo,
v.
v. itthi;
*8abba-ceta80,
cp. next etc. etc.
adv., v. cetas.
*8 abba fij aha, mfn. (sa. *8arvamjaha; cp. jafaati) 'having left all', m. ^0, Dh. 353.
8abbanfiu,m. niscient
ka-«) 85,7. together,
m. pi,
29,31.
r^Si,
°-madbu-N/am, 15,12.
mfn., v. sa*.
sabliava, m.
mfn.
entire; *^ agreeing, harmonious; ace. m.pl. pwe (savake) 108,2oi gen, pi. ^iinaiii, Dh. 194; *-vasa, nt. living *) all,
(vuHiinto,
8abba-8eta,
:M,id.
dhamraa); instr, rwena (riayati pare) Dh. 257; dhammena ^ena, 42,20 {cp. sama'). cp. BtLxna, f, & samana, mfn.
tiallity, justice [sijnon.
{v. I.).
hii-'',
45,7; paccha-", m, {q. v.); ma* m, the great 8. (». c, Gotamn
Buddha) 76, si; dvandva muiiM, cp.
Ml.
pi,
siiinai'ii'ia,
cowjj. "-brilli-
ace, 104,1 siiiUHncni. ;
samatikkaiita, mfn. ati-kkamati;
rwc,
19,».
{pp.
sam-
v'kram, samatikranta) transgressed, surpassed, overcome; sa,
269 from
«. c. free iq. v.)
*papafica-">.
:
Dh. 195
»m.
(sa.
rwSya (soka-parideva-
naiii) 90,17.
vb. (sa.
=
mfn.
(sa,
samartha)
able to,
capable of (inf.); venturing (do.); knowing to behave, or capable pi) 4,u;
n'ahosi f.
'N.a,
^o
way; m.
27,16.
Mid
(do.
(jale pi thale
^o
(w. inf.); not venture') 40,8;
36,19.
27,xi; pi.
^a,
39,ii,
cp.
sam-
atthiya.
samatha, sama*; Dh. 94.
ace.
(sa.
»i.
r^am
gamatha)
=
80,18. s am ant a, tnfn. (= sa.) being on every side, whole, entire; abl. adv. *) .^a, on all sides, around, completely; 38,8; 90,33 (w. ^en., nagarassa); 104,3;
time, oc-
•)
(pabbajja-") 46,12; acc, ^nm. (ekaiii, "once") 66,2s.
dawn") 68,9;
("at
pacciisa-''
;
/x-o
majjhantika-", 97,34; instr. -v^ena (tena) 6,32. 71,ai. 74,17; aparena «x/, "afterwa .'s", 95,83. 101,16; loc. ^e (ekasmim, once upon a time) 30,28; tasniim «w, 40,3o. 62,io; addharatta-**, "at midnight", 40,8; nidagha-", 3,32 sayanba-", 2,32; 14,ii. 76,i5;
;
—
view, doctrine, system, religious persuasion; *samma-viiinata-°, mfn. *)
113,4 (v. viunata),
samalamkata, mfn, (sa. sanidlamkfta) well adorned, decorated; M. o/am(vitana-'', q. v.) 112,8. samassattha,
(gataui, "subdued")
samanantara, mfn. (= sa.) im* mediately following; ,va, adv. (cp, sa, samanantaraiii) immediately after,
sa.)
nom.
;
pubbanha-**,
*8am-
ati-Y^vyadh) to pierce or break through, penetrate (ace); pr. 3. sg. ,>^ati (agaram vutthi) 106,3i Dh. 14.
samattha,
/^^appayi,
sg.
3.
(=
j«.
casion, season
71,20
*8amativijjhati,
of finding a
samaya,
samati-
transgressing, surpassing, overdat,
aor.
110,27.
samatikkama, coming;
& gen);
(acc.
cp, 7iext.
krama)
samadaDa adai]
mfn,
sama-
(sa.
Qvasta, pp. sam-a-Vpvas) revived, recovered; °-kale, when he was re* covered, 20,7.
cp. next.
samassaseti, imp. 2. 3.
sg.
vb. (cans,
to reanimate,
\/..ehi
(nam) 46,u;
aor.
ger, /vetva,
l,u.
year
(=
46, 12;
,%/esi,
sam-a-
comfort (acc);
67,36. 89,12.
sama,
f.
(=
sa.)
a
samanta. samannagata, mfn. (sa. samanvagata) attended by, endowed with, possessed of (instr, or e. c); m. ^o
vassa); sata ').
(dbammehi)
arrive;
w. instr. to meet with, to be
united
with,
**)
/N/ato, id.;
63,83. 86,8. cp.
3,24;
82,14; 85,19. 91,26-87; dhaiiinia-'*)
(dasahi
aSgebi) (asad-
f. pi. >^a.
61,26.
samannaharati,
samagacchati, \/gam)
to
come
vb. (sa.
*sam-
samappita,
mfn. (pp, fr, next; sa. samarpita) delivered over to (loc.) endowed with (instr, or e. c.) m. pi, Dh. 315; /%/a (nirayamhi) 108,t gen, m. /v.-assa (kamagunehi) 67,86; comp. yaso-bhoga-", mfn. Dh. 303. ;
=
;
vb.(ta, samarpayati, caua. Bam-Y/r) to deliver over, coneign
vb.
cling
to;
106,25
ger. ,>,gantva, 10,7. 75,36 HI.
^0,
Dh. 106 (sa.
together,
^ganchi (piyehi)
anu-a-^hj") to direct one's whole at* tention to (acc); ger. ^itvg (sabbacetaso, "seizing upon it with their whole minds") 71,84.
samappeti,
sataiii-gamarii,
^a,
110,9; pi.
(v.
sam-S-
assemble,
aor.
2.
sg,
= Dh.
210; pp. ^gata,
;
108,3,
109,8.
cp. next.
samagama, together,
nom.
m. (= sa.) coming meeting with; assembly;
/vo, 20,80.
112,i6.
eamadapeti, diyati;
sa.
Dh. 207.
(cam, samasamadapayati) to incite, vb.
arouse (acc); pr. 3. sg.
) [8 am as a ti], pot, 3. sg. med,
above.
«., «.
(=
»>)
into (aee. or e, e.)\ tn. .vO, iccha-lobha-», Dh. 264.
arrived
ahl, ,^iya
v.)
80,6, etc.
(pp, to,
eamaentered
sameti; sa, *(;amita-tva) the being appeased or quieted ; abl. r^a, (papanaifa) Dh. 265.
samiti,
coming together, acc, i>^\m, Dh.
/".(== sa.)
meeting; battle, war; 321.
samiddbi,
f.
{sa.
samfddbi)
cess, increase, perfection, welfare;
rvira
suc-
ace,
(attano) Dh. 84.
samipa,
{=
n. sa.) nearnesB, proximity; only used adverbially in oblique cases 'near', 'in the vicinity', Howards' (often e. c); acc. ^am, :
66,10; 8,21 (kbetta-o); instr.
^ena,
44,29;
21,18
65,u (dvara-"); 49,3 (apana-"); loc. ^e, (nagara-»);
73,2o (gan-
dhakut>«); 84,si (Rajagaba-"); ekasmiiii gama-samipe, in the vicinity of a certain village, SS.ss; ^ambi (Bodhimanda-o) 113,8; - samipa-ttba, mfn., standing near; acc, m. ,>^aiii, 110,2i.
samirati,
vb.
{pass,
eam-^/ir,
261 prob.
contraction
of
*8amiriyati)
=
vb.
(sa.
sam-
ut-v/krsh) to elevate, praise, extol (ace.) J pot. 3. sg. ., V. ku-; "-lira, n.; "-devata, /"., "-pittbe & "-majjbe, loc. (q. v.)\ dakkbina-", m. & pakati-", m. (v. h.).
samutthana)
*Oajjhatta-^etva,
78,»2;
pp,
,%^ito,
77,27.
r6. (ca!.
(sa,
(Tambapanni-"); >^U8-
5,16 [loc. also sarasi
from saras];
"-pariyanta (v. /«.). (sa. svara) sound, voice, cry; acc. ,^aiii (atikaruna-") 27,i4; (atta-ssaram, v. atta *) 40,2i (gita-°) *-tira,
sara*, m.
;
19,39; instr. .-^ena
(madhurena)
17,87;
(madhura-ssarena) 6,8o. 62,is; "-sampanna, mfn. having a melodious voice, m. O.-0 (moro) 18,3*. saraka, m. n. (= sa.) a drinking vessel or cup; instr. o^ena (suvanna-*') 41,11.
sarana, ace.
n.
^am, Dh.
f^&m gaccbati in (aec.)
:
garana) refuge;
(sa,
188;
192"=
107,8i;
(upeti), to take refuge
69,i9. 106,J4. 107,i7
190; pi. f^tLui ratana) 28,2S. sarati, vb.
(tini
=
3. sg. sumarati is found Dh. 324 (w. gen. nagavanassa); pp, v, sata*; cp, sati' & saraniya.
sarabha, m. (sa. garabha) a kind of deer; ***-padaka, mfn. with legs of that deer, loc, /ve (kancana-pallaitike) 42,9.
sarita, mfn, (= so,; pp, y/ax) moving, going, running; n, pi. /vani
Dh.
(somanassani) gant"),
=
Dh.
ratanani,
sarira,
("extrava-
n. (so.
garira) the body;
^am, 1,6; 16,e (saka-"); 67,89 (sakala-"); instr, ^exia, 89,9 (do.); abl. /^a, 45,i; .^ato, 23,32; nom.
loc,
2,7; aec.
/x/Bih,
fs/i,
"-patijaggana,
15,83;
""-bhariga,
°-mamsa,
»».,
n.
n,,
(v, h.);
mfn. (q. v.); *obhagga-'', mfn. one whose body is bent or crooked, 63,9; *manu8sa-9amana-°, mfn. (q. V.) ; maba-*', mfn. having a great body, 1,3; cp. a-sarira, mfn. salaka, f. (sa. galaka) a small
v.
stick or twig, a piece or splint of
boo and the ballot
like,
remem-
ber (acc. or gen.), to think of (with sorrow or regret); pr. 1. sg. /s/ami earlier
form of pr,
as
uited
(by casting of lots);
bam-
ticket or v,
kala-
kanni-°, 23,i2.
salayatana,
n. (sa. shad-ayataorgans of sense; nom. /vam, 66,8; "-nirodha, m. 66,u (q. v.) cp. ayatann. sal la, n. (sa. galya) a stake or thorn, an arrow; a wound; wo»!. /^am, 92,9; acc. ~am (attano, metaph, of passions) 108,9; instr: .^ena, 92,7; pi. r^sLni (*bhava-o, q. v.) Dh. 351; *''-saiithana, «., "the removal of the thorns" (metaph.) Dh. 276. cp. next. salla-katta, m. (sa. galya-karttr) a surgeon; acc. /vam, 92,8.
na)
tlie
six
sallakkheti, to notice,
ger.
(acc.);
vb. (sa. sam-v/laksh)
observe, think
tfbetva (tarn
/^etva,
of,
84,i7;
karanam)
consider a-sallak-
3,i8; (u\ gen,
tassa) 89,6.
sallapati, (sa. y/amx) to
(attanam) 27,m; an
341
ep. 8ari«.
*antiiua-°,
sayanasana, «., v. sayani-ghara, n.
ber; ace.
sallSpa
vb. (sa. saih-Vl^p) to
talk together, converse, speak to, ad-
dress part. m. f^anto (tena ;
13,24;
f,
/vanti, 73,4.
sail a pa, m,
(sa.
saddhim)
cp. next.
samlapa) conver-
266
ealliDa
(•ation;
allapa-',,
56,81 ; "katha-",
m. id., aee. ».
pi, >s,a,
satthaku,
mfn,
(fr,
sa.
(desana)
86,10.
satata)
Dh. 23. (sa. sarthaka)
useful, successful, beneficial;
f.
/vika
87,2. 89,3,
sad a, m, (sa. svada) taste; *appassada, mfn. Dh. 186 (v. /».). *sadana, mfn, (sa, sa -J- adana) V,
sa-*.
sadhana, ment,
(=
n.
sa.) accomplish-
demonstration; "-attham, 31, u ("in order to enforce PBtablishmeat,
View more...
Comments
